> A wolfish writer in Equestria > by Jake Shadow Wings > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- > Chapter 1: The wolf comes to Equestria. > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- [center]A wolfish writer in Equestria Chapter 1: The wolf comes to Equestria. I slowly lay down in bed staring up at the ceiling. I pulled a pack of gum out of my dresser and popped a piece into my mouth. I was thinking about what I wanted to do with my life. Honestly, I figured it would be easier if I just vanished. I’d hit a dry spell in my writing, I’d lost my best friends, and music wasn’t cheering me up. I sighed and mumbled “All the negative feels in the air. I wonder how I’m going to fix my life if I don’t get a chance for a new start.” I sighed and blew a bubble then popped my gum and sat up stretching and reaching for my hoodie which was on my bedside stand. I pulled it on and got up then walked into the bathroom and looked at myself in the mirror. I had a slim yet athletic build, my muscles however were somewhat gone due to the fact I’d stopped my workout routine, dirty blonde hair with grey eyes that changed color, was wearing my black Pokémon hoody and blue jeans with a pair of white socks. I brushed my teeth and shaved staring at my own bloodshot eyes and muttered “Really need to get more sleep before I fall over from exhaustion.” My hair was messy and looked like someone had run their hand through it, which I usually did, and my glasses were slightly bent from laying on them. I straightened them out and walked back to my room to pull on my sneakers or boots, not sure which would be more comfortable. I finally settled on my sneakers since I figured I’d go for a jog. I pulled them on and started for the door yawning. I quickly grabbed a banana as I walked through the kitchen and out the back then started eating it as I walked toward my personal training area. I smirked to myself as I walked deciding that even if I was alone in the world, I could at least have fun. I finished the banana as I was walking past the compost pit my family had set up and threw it in then walked to where I usually started jogging and started at a slow pace. I jogged humming to myself then picked up the pace and mumbled “I walk through the valley of shadows. Searching for something everyone knows. I’m alone in this place. Yet still I have a smile upon my face. I walk through the valley of shadow. Finally finding the love I have always felt I know.” I didn’t notice the weather picking up as I recited my little poem, nor the fact that I was getting further and further from home. All I noticed was my own musings. I closed my eyes running into the wind whistling softly and running a hand through my hair. I stretched as I ran opening my eyes and saw the woods at the edge of the property approaching. I shrugged and kept running as the first drops of rain fell around me. The sky seemed to be spitting right now, but I knew that it would get faster and stronger the longer I was outside. However all I felt was the urge to keep going forward. It was almost as if someone or something was calling me. I pulled the hood of my shirt up over my head and kept going feeling like I was getting closer and closer to whatever was calling me, and hoping it would give me a new purpose. I know it sounds stupid, but I felt as if I’d lost my purpose when I lost the last of my friends a few months back. I couldn’t write, I couldn’t work, and I could barely get out of bed for a while. It was a problem I had to get over. I’d started to do so over the last few weeks, but I still felt alone. It was, troubling to say the least. I kept running forward not noticing that the forest around me was changing. It was getting darker, and less normal. Things were starting to move around me, and the forest itself felt more alive. I just thought it was the ozone from the storm, but as time went on it seemed almost as if the very air was saturated with something from a long forgotten memory. It made me feel safe yet wary at the same time. Almost like an old pet you hadn’t seen in a while who had escaped into the wild. You didn’t know if they were going to turn and tear into you or they remembered and yearned for your touch. It was strange. Of course all this was going on subconsciously; consciously I just kept running and thinking about how much my life had lost control of itself over the years. It started when I dated K, ended when Soph broke up with me. It was hard at first, but as time went on I moved on and put my life back together. However it still felt incomplete and I still felt like a stranger on earth. I stopped running as a bolt of lightning struck a tree nearby causing it to explode and blinding me. I swore and said “STUPID! Who runs into a forest in a thunderstorm? Well me obviously, but still.” I sighed and muttered “Must stop talking to self out loud,” then popped my neck and started walking forward again. I pulled out a piece of gum as I ran and chewed it slowly picking up my pace again, knowing somewhere in these woods was a cave system. At least I thought it was the woods I knew and had a cave system. However the further I got it the darker everything became. I spat out my gum when it ran out of flavor, instead of swallowing, bad habit that wouldn’t recommend it, and started playing with my watch. However as I neared where I thought the cavern was, I instead found more forest. I turned around and started back the way I came, thinking this was obviously my mind playing trick s on me. I continued jogging back the way I came until I found myself at the side of a cliff. I blinked and mumbled “Huh that’s not supposed to be here. What the flip is going on?” I sighed and figured it was a hallucination, until I almost fell over the edge. I blinked and said aloud, “Well that’s very real, or I’m just tripping balls. Since I don’t do drugs it must be real. Frack!” I sighed and turned then started walking along the ravine. I finally came across a path that led down into it and followed it down figuring it couldn’t hurt. I walked along the bottom of the ravine noticing it seemed familiar yet strange at the same time. All the familiarity was starting to give me a migraine, especially with the minor differences. I pulled out another piece of gum and started chewing it as I pulled a box of matches out of my pocket and lit one, since the rain had stopped and it had gotten dark. I looked around for anything I could use to make a torch. There was no such thing around. I sighed and thought “Of course. If there was something I could use as a torch it’d probably be soaked by the rain anyway. Today is just not my day. First I get lost following a trail I should know like the back of my hand then I nearly fall in a ravine, then I can’t find anything to make a fire. This sucks dooky.” Before I continue I must admit that my mind goes between that of an angry adolescent and a child depending on my mood. I have yet to fully mature honestly and I think if I ever do it will either kill me, or destroy the world. I hope it’s the second one because then all the people who bothered me would be taken out in one big boom. Unless it went off without a boom, wait tangent back on track. As I was saying before I got side tracked, my mind constantly switches between three modes, caring adult, rebellious teen, and innocent child. It causes me no end of torment when my mind suddenly changes tracks. Anyway I continued walking through the ravine muttering about the lack of a torch and noticed that the valley was getting mistier and mistier. I blinked and mumbled “Wtf? Why is the valley suddenly full of mist?” I shook my head and looked for a way to either get to the other side or climb out of the ravine. Finally I saw a path leading up and started walking along it humming. I finally found a spot that was rising and started following it upward, figuring that once I was out of the ravine I could probably find some sign of civilization, though things still looked vaguely familiar. I didn’t know why, the trees looked nothing like the ones around my home, but they still reminded me of something. I shrugged and jogged up the ravine wall to the top and blinked as I saw a rope bridge not twenty feet in front of me. I swore up a storm then walked over to the bridge before walking across it as the weather turned worse again. A new storm broke out overhead and I started running along the path from the bridge finding myself in front of a huge building. I ran inside to get out of the rain and sat down at the base of a column and closed my eyes shivering. I felt my teeth chattering and started looking around for anything to use to warm up. Eventually I found a path leading further inside and torches on the wall. I took the torch and started walking further into the building looking for anything I could use to warm up better, and not wanting to use the torch for fear it’d burn my body or clothing leaving me in worse shape than I already was. I sighed and followed the passageway to a large room with a stone ceiling and a fire grate. I grinned and quickly lit the grate then sat in front of it feeling my shivers start to subside. I sighed and breathed deeply inhaling the smoke and coughing slightly. I yawned and curled up by the grate as I heard the sound of movement around me. I stretched and popped my neck then closed my eyes pulling my hood up and pulled the strings on it closing it in. I started to fall asleep, only to feel as if someone or something latched onto me. I opened my eyes to stare into a lone draconic eye that was level with my face. I blinked and said “Oh look a dragon.” The owner of the eye snorted and I said “Or not.” I looked at the body and blinked then said “Holy Heck Batman it’s Nightmare Moon.” The now identified nightmare moon stared at me and twitched her starry ethereal mane flowing out behind her and her eyes looking straight into mine. I blinked and waved at her as she studied me carefully and condescendingly. She smirked and said “Hello Servant.” I snorted at that and waved my torch at her causing her to fall back as I sat up. I stared into her eyes and said “I am no one’s servant, mare. Try to control me and it will backfire. Work with me and you may become a good friend in my book who I’ll defend.” She stared at me surprised and I continued “You awakened my inner adult in case you’re wondering, so prepare to deal with me being serious and skeptical of your reality.” She stared at me clearly confused and I sighed then said “When I was twelve my mind split into three parts, one matured with me, one remained a child, the third however remained as that of a teenager when I entered puberty. Afterward I found myself trying to put the pieces back together but sadly it never worked. If you have a way to put me back together I’d be grateful.” Nightmare Moon stared into my eyes and said “Three things. First, how do you know of me and why do you not cower in fear? Second what makes you think you can challenge me when I have magic? Third why do you wish to ‘put yourself back together’?” I shrugged and said “One I think you’re a beautiful mare who got the short end of the stick being trapped on the moon, even if you’re no longer tied to Luna. Two IF you could blast me with magic you would have for my ‘Insolence’ when I was acting childish. Third if I can put myself back together my mind will be whole once more and I can tap into all of my abilities not just my sarcastic wit.” She snorted and said “Yes I can help you, but what will you do for me in return?” I grinned and ran a hand through her causing her to shiver then raised an eyebrow. She said “Unless you know a spell to make me a physical body, you can’t help me so why would I help you?” I snorted and said “If you can help me I’ll try to help you. I should be able to tap into magic when my mind is healed. However until then I’m useless if not worse than useless.” She raised an eyebrow questioningly. I sighed and explained “When I’m in an adult mind set I mostly can function, but I’m still hindered because I hear the other two’s voices. Now if you’re going to help me so I can help you, we should get started.” Nightmare Moon nodded and touched her horn to my forehead then we both appeared inside my mind. It was a mess. Off in the distance was a city that looked like a young kid’s dream come true. Candy, video games, and toys were everywhere making up the walls, the buildings, and even the streets. Then you had an anarchist’s dream city where there were no rules just signs stating which street was which and dark clouds hanging overhead. Finally there was a modern ranch setting with a nice house and a nice yard. It was the most normal of the three premises but even it had signs of strangeness like an ethereal glow. I yawned and said “Welcome to the battlefield that is my mind.” She looked around and said “I take it the more common of the three is yours?” I nodded and watched as the other two approached. The teen was wearing a black leather jacket, a sleeveless shirt, combat boots, and black pants with chains on the legs. The child was wearing a t shirt and jeans with a baseball cap and a hand held game in his hands playing it. They walked up and the teen raised an eyebrow while the kid glanced up curiously from his game. She glanced between the three of us and said “Well you definitely are all the same person.” We nodded and she continued “So, what happened to cause you three to split in the first place?” I stretched and said “Losing a few of our friends when we turned fourteen. Before that it was having my girlfriend break up with me from me being to childish. I separated those two from the core of who I am because my friends told me that if I continued acting a certain way they’d leave. I realized it was a mistake much later and now we’re to this. I need you to open the path for the three of us to connect, and then you’ll meet the real Jake Wolf, that’s my name by the way. I’m a writer, or at least I was once upon a time. Anyway have at it Lady Nightmare.” Nightmare Moon charged up her horn and blasted the three of us. > Chapter 2: Feeling whole again > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- There was a flash of light and everything went black. I floated in the darkness and looked around me hearing the younger two’s voices. The teen’s voice sounded like it was fading even as the child’s voice sounded a bit louder. I held out my hands and felt them grab on then they said “See you around old timer. Don’t get too lonely in here; create other personalities to help you protect yourself and those you care about. Remember that Nightmare Moon is only dark and angry because she’s never been shown the light. Just like the dark side of the moon, she’s cold but a single light can change that.” I nodded and ruffled their hair as they started to fade away completely and sight started to come back to me. The architecture of the world had changed into a bustling metropolis. It was interesting, because it was a mixture of farm and city life, like my life had always been. I glanced around and saw Nightmare Moon a few steps away looking at me and seeming to be relaxed. She said “You’re aura has changed.” I nodded knowing that the chaotic mess I’d been when we first entered my mind was now calmed down immensely. I glanced around and said “Huh so this is what my mind looks like when it’s calm. Cool. So now I need to focus on making you a body, eh nighty?” She glared at me and I said “Alright, alright, no Night jokes. However I do need something to call you because Nightmare Moon is a mouthful, and if you’re going to pretend to be someone else you’ll need a name.” Nightmare Moon glared at me and asked “Why should I change my name for some lowly peasant like you?” I raised an eyebrow and gave her a look that asked “Really, you really want to go there?” she understood the look and backtracked slightly saying “Fine you’re not a lowly peasant, but why should I change my name just to make you feel better?” I snorted and stretched. I sighed and said “It wouldn’t make me feel better. It would however keep Equestria from attacking you, and me. Also if you had another name no one would be expecting you. I mean come on it is hard enough to hide an alicorn, let alone one name Nightmare Moon. So I suggest you change your name so you don’t have to worry about anyone attacking you, or me. If they attack me because of you I will introduce you to a nightmare world the likes of which you’ve never before seen.” Nightmare Moon stared at me surprised as dark energy formed around me and a void formed behind me leading to said nightmare world. She blinked and said “Alright, I’ll do as you say, but first you need to make me a body. So let’s get started shall we.” I nodded and opened my eyes in the real world where I could see an image of Nightmare Moon embossed over my vision and slowly started to weave the magic in the air to make her a real body. I planned on making it completely working including the organic stuff like digestion, ovulation, and defecation. I didn’t plan on letting anything happen that I didn’t have control of and I figured if it worked it’d be an interesting thing to see if I could make a fully functioning body with magic. I slowly wove the magic through the air it slowly started to shape into the form of Nightmare Moon that I saw imposed over my eyes. Slowly I molded it adding black to the coat; a cutie mark similar to Luna’s and added her armor. Slowly I poured life giving magic into the body allowing blood vessels to form and the heart to start beating then finally I placed Nightmare Moon in the mare before me’s consciousness. She opened her eyes after taking a deep breath and I said “Welcome back to the material plane. I’m Jake Wolf, you’re local guide and master. Who might you be?” She smirked and said “You know who I am. I AM NIGHTMARE MOON!!!” I sighed and face palmed making her raise an eyebrow. I just shook my head and leaned on the fireplace feeling the heat surround me. She studied me and said “You know now that you’ve given me what I want, I must ask, how do you plan on controlling me?” I just smirked and waited for her to do something I didn’t want her to do. She studied me and said “It’s not as if you have any power here, you were pulling on my magic to form this body.” I snorted at that and glared at her daring her to challenge me too much. She started to cast a spell and I smirked as her feet started to turn into mist. She glanced down and gasped then said “How are you doing that?” I shrugged and popped my back then glanced around as her body finished rematerializing. I said “You’re body’s solid form is completely at my whim. I control the magic holding you together. You attack me I’ll make you vanish and you go back in my head where I have complete control. So simply put you’re screwed so long as I’m alive.” Nightmare Moon glared at me and I said “There was once upon a time when I was innocent and would have let you escape unchained. Those days are long gone. I can promise you that. I’m going to keep a leash on you to a point, because I don’t plan on letting you run amok. That said if you behave I’ll let you go your own way after two years, if you want to go after that time anyway. For now I suggest you hide your alicorn hood and the two of us go to the nearest town.” Nightmare Moon studied me with a new level of understanding in her eyes. She realized that just because I was partly innocent didn’t mean I couldn’t be ruthless. She sighed and said “Fine I’ll disguise myself as a unicorn. My name will be Moonlight Breeze.” I nodded and watched as she turned into a black unicorn with a dark blue mane and tail shrinking a few inches and her cutie mark turning to a whirlwind surrounding a crescent moon. I walked around her studying her and she asked “Like what you see?” I slowly nodded and said “Indeed. Now let’s head to the local town, try to blend in and don’t go around talking about eternal night.” She nodded and the two of us started for the nearest town which I figured if I was in the mlp verse was probably ponyville. I didn’t ask Nightmare Moon because I figured she hadn’t paid attention to where she was when she materialized into the world from the moon. The two of us crossed the bridge I’d seen earlier and she led me along the path back to the town seeming to know the way which allowed me to relax and think about how to keep her in check. I knew if I lost control she’d be dangerous not only to me but to all of equestria and I’d have to cure her of her darkness before releasing on her own, so I had two years to do just that. Shouldn’t be too hard, right? Well I was wrong on that, it was harder than I thought it’d be but it worked out in the end. I continued following Moonlight Breeze and weaved an illusion of a pony around me. I don’t know how I did what I did, but I do know that it seemed easy almost like the magic in the air was begging for me to use it. I banished the illusion after a few minutes deciding that, no; I wasn’t going to hide who I was just because the ponies might not accept the sight of a human. I popped my shoulder as I walked and cracked my neck causing Moonlight to look back at me. I kept wanting to call her nightmare, but I knew if I blew her cover we’d both be in deep shit. She suddenly stopped and smirked causing me to start to ask what was going on when I was tackled by a timber wolf that passed right through her. I grabbed it and started bashing its head into the ground until it fell to pieces then formed a fireball in my hand and blasted it. Like I said, not sure how I knew to utilize magic, but it was like Equestria rejoiced at being used even if it was by a human like me. I finished burning the timber wolf and tackled Moonlight then wrapped my arm around her neck and said “Next time warn me or we both might die. I know I said the only way you’ll be free of me is if I die, but I don’t know if you’ll survive my magic being extinguished.” She blinked wide eyed and I nodded letting her know I was serious then got off her and continued along the path. Moonlight got up and trotted next to me. I glanced at her and asked “Anything on your mind?” She thought about it and asked “What are you going to do to me when we get to town?” I shrugged and she continued “Are you going to attack me, force me to live with you, sell me out, what are you going to do?” I yawned and said “Nothing other than make you blend into society. You and I will get jobs and then we’ll probably move on to Canterlot. I have plans for the mane six and the princesses. However first I need to set up my own shop and get things started. Plus I know nothing really big happens in Ponyville until after the Gala.” Moonlight looked at me and asked “How do you know so much, and what makes you think what you know isn’t false?” I shrugged and said “I don’t. I do however know that I have plans for incase what I do know falls through. That being said I believe you and I will be keeping abreast of local events for the three months we’re in ponyville. I hope you can learn patience in that time, and we’ll be delving into your mind to clear some of your darkness and inner evil.” She snorted and I smirked then we walked out of the forest into a grove of apple trees. I looked at her and said “Sweet Apple Acres, means we were in the Everfree. Good to know. Hopefully no ponies decide to attack me due to my appearance.” She snorted again and I could tell she wanted to tell me off, but wasn’t willing to risk antagonizing me. The two of us walked to Sweet Apple Acres travelling through the orchards. We finally arrived at the farmhouse and I said “Well it looks like the farm is in good shape, eh Moonlight.” She grunted and we continued onward. We approached the door to the farmhouse and I knocked politely. It was answered by a filly who, as soon as she saw me, ran inside screaming. I sighed as Moonlight chuckled softly under her breath. I thought about glaring at her but I was busy waiting for the torches and pitchforks to show up and be threatened by the earth pony family. After a few minutes the door opened again and I was greeted by AppleJack Apple, who was staring up at me as if she didn’t know what to think. I saluted and she said “Howdy, you’re not here to eat Applebloom are ya?” I shook my head keeping my mouth shut and she said “Escapee from the Everfree I take it?” I shrugged and she sighed then yelled inside “MAC YOU CAN TELL BLOOM THEY AIN’T HERE TO EAT HER!!!!” Moonlight and I both chuckled at that, me covering my teeth with my gums since they were a bit sharp even for a normal human. Applejack studied me and asked “So what are ya?” I thought about it and said “Human. This is my friend Moonlight Breeze. She’s a pony.” Applejack face hoofed and I chuckled then said “Sorry had to say it. Anyway yes we’re from the Everfree, no I don’t live there, no I don’t eat ponies, usually, and honestly I’m not here to hurt anyone. Also I’d kind of expected torches and pitchforks, why are you so damn hospitable to a creature you’ve never seen or heard of before?” She studied me amazed I was so calm and seemed to think on why she herself was so calm. Eventually she shrugged and I said “Right I guess we can just sweep it under the rug. So, you got any work for weary travelers who are in need of bits?” Applejack studied the two of us and said “Depends on how much honest work you’re willing to do. I don’t have much use for a unicorn on the farm, because we prefer to do things the right way you see, and I don’t really know what a hyooman can do so you may want to go into town. I know Sugar Cube Corner may be looking for help, though the flower ponies will faint at the sight of ya, Twilight don’t need no help, and since neither of ya are Pegasus ponies you can’t work for the weather team. I think doc Whooves has a habit of taking in those that won’t fit anywhere else.” I nodded and said “Understandable. I could haul bales and what not by hand here on the farm, but I understand why you don’t want my friend to use her magic to help out, I guess we’ll have to find someone else to help. Thanks miss…?” She smiled and said “Apple. Mah name’s Applejack Apple. Your friend is Moonlight Breeze and you are?” I smiled and said “I’m Jake Wolf. I’m a bit of a jack of all trades. I just need to get myself a bow and quiver full of arrows or a sword and I could probably survive out in the wilds by myself. However Moonlight likes her creature comforts so we’re looking for a place to stay and somewhere we can make a few bits. That is the currency, right?” She nodded and I grinned then offered my hand for a shake saying “Thanks for the info miss AJ.” She grabbed my hand in both hooves and shook it quickly then let go. I raised an eyebrow and said “Afraid of the germs I carry or something?” She shook her head and said “Nah, I just don’t like making a shake last too long. So what are yawl’s plans now that you’re unable to work on the farm?” I shrugged and said “I’ll find work, maybe the doc can help me out or something. If not someone will hire me for the sheer novelty, and Moonlight can probably get a job anywhere except your farm if they accept her magic. Anyway we best be off later AJ.” She waved us off and we started for the road to town, Midnight slightly behind me looking disgruntled at having to have kept her mouth shut. I smirked at her and said “You may speak now that we’re away from the apple pony.” She glared and said “I could have spoken for myself.” I raised an eyebrow and she said “Ok so it probably would have given me away, but it would have been better than having to watch you try to get us menial labor jobs.” I snorted at that and she sighed then said “So what now, throw ourselves on the mercy of the crown? Get jobs with this “Doctor Whooves”, I get a job while you mooch off me, what?” I smirked and said “I think we’ll see what the good doctor knows. He should be able to get us jobs.” She sighed and we continued walking in silence. I sighed and said “I know you don’t like this, but until I purify you to some degree I can’t let your darkness infect others.” She snorted at that and glared at me causing me to shift my feet. I stretched and said “After we see the doctor we’ll start on that.” Moonlight snorted thinking that he was lying just like everyone else. She didn’t trust because every time she’d let herself trust the world had done its best to betray her. She said “So where is this doctor? Is he at a hospital, or somewhere else?” I smirked and shook my head starting for the town’s clock shop. He knocked on the door and Moonlight wondered why the hell someone calling themselves the doctor would work in a clock shop of all things. I glanced at her as she said “Makes no sense.” I chuckled softly and stretched then watched as the door opened and a brown stallion with a brown mane and tail answered. He stared at me and then glanced at Moonlight who said “Hello is the doctor in?” He grinned and said “Why yes love, I’m the doctor. How can I be of service to you and your human companion?” I raised an eyebrow and said “We’re looking for jobs Doctor. If you know anyone who’d hire us that would be great. If not all well we’ll find jobs somewhere.” The doctor studied me and seemed to be mumbling to himself as Moonlight flexed her wings in agitation seeming to not like having to wait. I flicked her ear causing her to whinny in surprise. I snorted and said “Calm down.” She glared at me and the Doctor chuckled. I looked at him and asked “So jobs?” The doctor thought about it a while then said “Well first call me Time Turner, most ponies know me by that name. As for work, I could use your help in the clock shop Jake, my human friend, and as for Moonlight Breeze, or Nightmare Moon as we both know she really is, she can probably help out around town. Of course this is probably before you reformed her so she’s probably plotting how to get rid of me since I know her name, but you’re going to keep her in check at least until you learn how and why I know so much about the two of you. Am I right?” I nodded placing a hand on Nightmare Moon’s neck as she prepared to cast a spell. She glared at me and I motioned for Time Turner to continue. He smirked and said “I see you have her in check, but not for the reasons in the future. Must be what you meant when you said you had to threaten her to get things across. Anyway I know you in the future. Not sure how far in the future it is for you, but we first met when you were older than you are now. I’m not sure how much older because you said some things that would be spoilers though you looked only a few years at most. Now what do you know of the world?” I shrugged and said “It’s been just over a thousand years since Princess Luna and Nightmare Moon were banished to the moon. The exact amount of time I’m not sure of. Within the next ten years Discord, the Changelings, and Tirek will cause problems and the crystal empire will reappear. The elements of harmony have found their physical form in the six ponies known as Twilight Sparkle, magic, Rarity Bell, Generosity, Fluttershy Flutters, Kindness, Applejack Apple, Honesty, and Pinkamena Diane Pie, aka Pinkie Pie, laughter, and Rainbow Dash, Loyalty. All of which are currently in ponyville and friends. The elements themselves are in Canterlot. That’s about everything in a nutshell. Of course any of that could change just by me being here.” Moonlight stared at me thinking I was nuts while the doctor said “Yes that’s some of what will happen, though I’m not sure the changelings will be attacking. It all depends. Otherwise you know a lot, I assume it’s from an outside source that shows this world?” I nodded and he said “Space and Time, so confusing at times. What with all the timey whimey stuff.” I snorted at that and motioned for him to get back on track. He saw my hand moving and said “Oh right, I can hire on you or Midnight, but the other will have to work for Twilight or the cakes.” I thought about it and said “I’ll work for Twilight. That way I can keep abreast of what’s going on. As for you Moonlight you can work for the doctor or the cakes. I warn you the cakes have Pinkie Pie working for them so you’d be with the embodiment of laughter. Anyway let’s leave the good doctor to his work and go find a place to settle for the night.” Moonlight sighed and motioned for me to lead on then the two of us headed to the park and sat down in a small clearing protected by trees. We sat down across from each other, her with her legs folded up under her, and me with my legs crossed, then we stared into each other’s eyes and I delved into her mind. Don’t ask me how I do things involving magic because even after all this time I’m not sure. However I know that Nightmare Moon’s mind was something I could touch and enter at whim. The inside of Nightmare Moon’s mind was chaotic. It was full of a black miasma that seemed to color her thoughts, dark emotions that formed storm clouds, and just a chaotic jumble. I walked deep inside until I found nightmare moon curled up on a bed sitting on what looked like the moon. I walked over and stroked the mare’s mane running my hands through it watching the stars follow my fingers. I looked around and said “Well, it appears that we have a lot to work on.” She nodded and watched me warily waiting for me to turn on her as she would me if our situations were reversed. I smiled at her to put her at ease and she watched me slightly less warily because of it. I stroked her cheek and touched one of the clouds the darkness peeling away to show children watching the stars with excitement. She blinked and said “What did you do?” I smiled slightly and said “Replaced the darkness with a truth that hasn’t been seen yet.” She raised an eyebrow and I explained “I showed you what is happening in the world now, children going out and enjoying the night, rather than the past where everyone feared the dark as well as you and Luna.” She smiled her fangs showing but it wasn’t the bitter smile she usually showed, it was a genuine smile that lightened her eyes. I worked on another area of darkness showing astronomers looking up at the sky through telescopes. This went on for a while until finally all the darkness was gone and I found myself surrounded by scenes of the night and all that went on during it, well almost all, all the public things that went on in it. She looked at me and said “I feel so much lighter; I didn’t think you meant it when you said you’d get rid of the darkness without hurting me. I guess you are really a man of your word, which is the correct word for a male of your species, right?” I nodded and stretched then sat down by her stroking her mane slowly causing her to murr in delight. I smiled and she said “So, what do you plan on doing now?” I shrugged and stretched then popped my neck then we reappeared in the real world as I pulled my hand off her head. She looked at me and I said “Let’s get some rest and in the morning we’ll get ourselves a couple of jobs.” She nodded and we both collapsed. I curled up in the crook of Nightmare Moon’s legs and we both fell asleep preparing for tomorrow when we’d confront Twilight and others about the possibility of a job for each of us and maybe find me a way to blend in. > Chapter 3: Settling In > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Morning came all too quickly for me and Nightmare Moon. We both stretched out our limbs, though I felt as if I’d gotten more sleep than I’d ever gotten back home. Nightmare Moon however looked exhausted as if she’d been fighting sleep all night. I raised an eyebrow and she said “It was hard to sleep while feeling the moon in the sky.” I nodded in understanding and popped my back then she asked “So what’s the plan for today?” I shrugged and said “First you need to don your disguise, and then we’re going to see if we can get you a job at Sugarcube Corner, after which I will go to the library and see if Twilight Sparkle needs any help.” She slowly nodded and donned her disguise once again. I watched as her cutie mark turned back into the moon with the whirlwind around it and the two of us headed back to civilization. First we walked over to Sugarcube Corner where Pinkie was handing out cupcakes to a hungry populous. She saw us and gasped then rushed over. I chuckled and held up a hand to stop her saying “Easy there party pony. Yes we’re new, no you haven’t thrown us a party yet, yes I’m one of a kind, no we aren’t ready for a party till we have jobs. Speaking of jobs we need you to talk to the cakes about my friend Moonlight Breeze,” At this I paused and pointed at her then continued “getting a job here.” Pinkie stared at me and said “You’re good.” I shrugged as if to say ‘I try,’ then she continued “Does your friend know anything about baking, serving customers, or working for a living?” I glanced at Moonlight, who blushed slightly and shook her head looking downtrodden. Pinkie smiled and said “That’s ok; I can help you learn all of the above. That is unless of course you’re a meanie pants who will do nothing but cause trouble.” I thought “She was until I changed her attitude a little bit. Now she’s a bit more humble.” Pinkie seemed to read my thoughts from my expression and said “We’ll give her a week of training and see how she does, if the cakes agree to take her on. Do we have a deal?” We both nodded and she quickly ran off to ask the cakes about hiring on Moonlight for now with Pinkie as her personal trainer. I glanced at Moonlight and asked “You going to be ok here by yourself while I go see if I can get a job at the library?” She nodded and I kissed her cheek causing her cheeks to darken in a blush then walked for the door. I nodded politely at every pony I passed; not wanting to start any trouble and they all seemed pretty accepting of me. Then again this was Ponyville and they were used to the strange and unusual since they were so close to the Everfree. However it seemed there was more to them accepting me on one look than just being close to the Everfree. It was almost as if they had heard of or seen humans before, that or the doctor had been telling stories. I honestly wasn’t sure which it was, but I decided to not let it get under my skin as I walked to the Golden Oaks Library. I opened the door and walked in since it was a public institution and I was looking for a job not to just spend time with the mare who lived within. I walked up to the front desk and coughed. I glanced around for a bell or something but there was nothing. I knew however that they were open because the door had been unlocked, and you don’t leave a door unlocked unless you’re open or very trusting. After a few minutes a figure walked upstairs from the basement carrying a stack of books that blocked their vision. I coughed again and they said “Hang on a minute, I just got some new books from the basement and need to place them down. I’ll be right with you after that.” I merely nodded and leaned on the counter as the figure, who turned out to be a small purple baby dragon with a green underbelly and green spikes, who must have been Spike, walked past and set the books down. He turned to me then blinked and yelled “TWILIGHT I THINK NIGHTMARE MOON MANAGED TO BRING A STATUE FROM THE GARDENS IN CANTERLOT TO LIFE AND BROUGHT IT TO TAKE US OUT!!!” I heard a groan from upstairs and someone replying “Spike, I told you Nightmare Moon didn’t take over the palace, she went straight to the castle of the Royal Pony Sisters. Even if she did go to Canterlot I doubt she’d bring to life any of the statues. I think you just had a nightmare.” The owner of the voice, a lavender mare with a navy main with a pink stripe walked downstairs as she spoke not looking at me but staring at Spike who looked at me in terror. I sighed and started banging my head on the front desk. The rhythmic thump of my head hitting the desk seemed to attract Twilight’s attention then she stared at me in surprise and said “Oh.” I looked up with a bit of blood leaking out of my forehead and said “Hiya, name’s Jake Wolf. I’m here for a job…and maybe a bandage because I don’t really want to bleed all over the books.” Twilight gasped and ran down the stairs then ran up to me, she stood at about my mid-chest in height, unlike Nightmare who stood a few hands taller than me and had her shoulder about equal with my chest and said “I’m a human, obviously, and Time Turner said you may need help. I can probably reshelf books or well I can do something. You can break in at any time.” Spike gasped and pushed Twilight away from me then glared and said “Stay away from her you murderous statue brought to life by Nightmare Moon.” I stared at him as if he wasn’t quite all there in the head and he blew a flame at me causing me to jump back and pat my pants down to be sure they didn’t catch fire. He smirked and said “Yeah that’s right, I’ll protect Twilight from you, statue.” I was starting to get really tired of Spike calling me statue, but I was unwilling to harm the little bugger because I didn’t want to make a bad impression on my hopefully future boss. Twilight seemed to sense my growing agitation as she lifted Spike up in her magic and said “Spike just because he has a remarkable resemblance to the statue doesn’t mean he is it brought to life. Also he said his name’s Jake so let’s call him by his name.” Spike struggled against her magical grip then sighed and she asked “Going to behave?” He nodded grumbling and she set him down then he glared at me and I raised an eyebrow asking what his problem was with my eyes. Twilight ignored our little back and forth with looks and said “Hello Jake, I’m Twilight Sparkle. Why exactly are you looking to work in my library?” I smiled feeling that we were finally getting somewhere and I said “Several reasons. One I always liked books. Two I’m working on becoming an author and a job that wouldn’t leave me exhausted at the end of the day would really help me be able to work on my stories after it’s all said and done. Three I have always wanted to work in a library, kind of odd but true. Four I figured you and the element bearers would want to keep an eye on me, not that I intend any harm, but you know better safe than sorry and all that.” She nodded and I said “That’s really it. If you don’t want me to work for you I’ll understand and work for Time.” Twilight seemed to think about my answers then asked “Do you plan on respecting the books if you work with them?” I nodded and reached into my pocket then pulled out a pack of gum and took a piece I offered her and Spike one each. Twilight took and unwrapped hers while Spike stared at his curiously. I blew a bubble with my gum and popped it causing Spike to start and look at me while Twilight slowly started chewing hers. She studied me and said “Do you always just randomly give out gum to strangers?” I blew another bubble then sealed it with my teeth and said “Yes, yes I do. I feel sharing gum is fine so long as the other person wants it. Why do you think I shouldn’t share the sugary deliciousness that is gum?” She shook her head and I said “So there anything else you need to know before you decide if you’re willing to hire me or not? If so what can I do to alleviate your fears, and what would you prefer I didn’t do?” She seemed to be in deep thought for a bit then said “I need to know if you’re willing to tell me more about humans, we have the occasional story of them from the past but only the princesses know if there were ever any in Equestria. I also need to know that you’re willing to follow my directions and not fight with spike just because he and you don’t get along. Other than that things I prefer you wouldn’t do is eat in the main library, we have a dining room for a reason. Set fire to anything in the kitchen that might spread. Eat meat where I can see it, fish is fine but regular meat is not. That should be everything other than when can you start and do you need a place to room and board?” I thought about it and said “All your demands are reasonable. I’m willing to start whenever you want and I don’t really care if I can’t eat meat although fish should help my diet. If I have to eat meat I’ll go out in the woods and hunt then stay out there a few days while telling you ahead of time. As for a place to stay, I don’t really have one. I spent my first night in the Everfree and my second in the park. I have a friend who plans on working at Sugarcube Corner, and we’ll be getting an apartment as soon as we saved up enough.” She slowly nodded in understanding and said “We can let you stay in the guest room. I just ask you keep it clean.” I nodded in understanding not really wanting to mess up her home anyway then she said “Anyway if you’re going to start today please man the counter while Spike and I go out and get groceries and what not. If no one comes in, look for my latest reshelving day list and you can start on that since we need to get that under way sooner than later.” I nodded and stood behind the counter as she walked off to get her saddle bags. Spike stared me down and I raised an eyebrow at the baby dragon knowing he had something to say, and that if he had his way I wouldn’t be here. He narrowed his eyes and said “I’m watching you. If you cause any trouble I’ll be on you like gems on a cake.” I raised an eyebrow not really understanding the analogy since I personally didn’t eat gems. He didn’t seem to notice as he continued “If I have to I’ll write to Celestia and get her to protect Twilight from you, human.” I shrugged at that as if to say ‘Go ahead little dude.’ He seemed to get my message as he said “I doubt you’re as harmless as yous seem. I mean no one in ponyville is exactly what they seem.” I shrugged and said “In a place this close to the Everfree, when I admitted to staying in the Everfree two nights ago you really think I’m going to argue? I’m amazed the ponies here seem as normal as they do with the way things go. I mean me and Moonlight Breeze, the friend I mentioned to Twilight about, are far from normal. I don’t plan on causing any trouble while I’m here Spike, I have no reason to and if things go according to plan though I’ll be out of your hair in less than a year Spike.” He nodded and muttered something that sounded like ‘See that you do.’ I smirked as he walked out the door with Twilight then turned to the door and waited patiently for anyone looking to check out a book. I had a feeling I’d be waiting quite a while in a small town like this. After all the library back home wasn’t perused that much and it was a county library which meant it was a bit bigger than a local library like Twilight’s tree. I yawned and blew bubbles with my gum, occasionally blowing them so big they’d pop loudly and startle me out of my reverie. Eventually a tall red stallion with a green apple cutie mark came in. I looked at him and asked “Looking for something?” He nodded and said “Eeyup.” I raised an eyebrow waiting for him to go on. He didn’t so I just stood there getting slightly aggravated at the fact he was wasting both our time by not coming out with it. I sighed and asked “Looking for something on farming?” He said “Nope.” I raised an eyebrow and said “Know what you’re looking for?” He nodded and I asked “You sure it can be found in the library?” He gave another nod, this time slightly quicker but not by much. I sighed and said “Are you messing with me big fella?” He shook his head slowly and I asked “Care to tell me what you’re looking for?” He nodded and said “Eeyup. I’m looking for a few mystery novels to read in my spare time.” My god I got a whole sentence. I was so stunned it was almost like he said went in one ear and out the other. I slowly shook my head to right my brain into action then got up and started looking for mystery novels. I found a few and pulled them down then checked them out for him and he put them in his saddle bags before bidding me farewell. I bid him adieu and closed the door behind him then stood back at the desk realizing it was sized for ponies, who only came up to about my chest minus the big red fellow who came up to my shoulder, Midnight Breeze in her Nightmare form who was almost as tall as me, and probably the princesses. I yawned and stretched then pulled a chair out of the kitchen and sat down at the desk humming as I waited for the next purveyor of the library. Eventually a stallion, I could tell by the shape of his jaw, walked in and asked “Got any texts on basic magic control?” I shrugged and looked around to see then pulled out what he was looking for and checked it out to him. He smiled and said “Thanks big fella. You’re a real life saver.” I chuckled and said “No I’m just assisting the local librarian. I’m nothing special.” He shrugged at that and walked out then Twilight trotted in with Spike on her back and raised an eyebrow. I said “I didn’t want to screw up the library so I just sat around and waited for people to come looking for books. I loaned out a few mystery novels and just loaned out a book on basic magic theory. Hope you don’t mind.” She raised an eyebrow and said “You’re saying you think I’d mind you lent out library books?” I nodded slowly and she sighed then said “If they were my personal books I’d be worried but anything in this part of the library belongs to ponyville. I don’t keep my personal books down here, so you have nothing to worry about.” I nodded and stretched then got out from behind the desk, which Twilight moved against the wall and she asked “So, ready for your party?” I blinked confused and she continued “Pinkie is throwing you and your friend a party since you’re both new to town.” I stared at her hoping she was joking and she said “No I’m not joking, yes you have to go especially because Pinkie will be distraught if you don’t, and I’m not leaving you at the library while I go because Spike wants to go.” I was confused as to why she wasn’t leaving me alone in the library this time and she explained “I have no problem with you being here alone during work hours, but until I know I can trust you I won’t allow you to be alone in my home.” I sighed and nodded then said “Alright, alright, lead on Miss Sparkle, lead on.” She nodded and headed out the door where I followed her humming the death march. She studied me as we walked motioning for me to walk alongside her and I slowly did so. She glanced at me out of the corner of her eye every now and then; having turned back to the road after her studying and motioning of me then I asked “See something you like?” She blushed and muttered something unintelligible. I raised an eyebrow and said “That was lovely, but I didn’t understand a thing you said. You sure you’re an articulate mare?” She glared at me and said “I’m very articulate. I just don’t know how to respond to a rogue like you asking me such a thing. I don’t even know why you’d ask that.” I smirked at her and she glared saying “You jerk, you were teasing me?” I nodded and she hit me with magic I laughed feeling a light tickle as my body absorbed the magic then winced as my arm went numb from the elbow down, where the blast had hit. She studied me curiously and asked “Something wrong?” I nodded and said “The magic you used numbed my arm. It’ll pass, but I think I’ll refrain from pissing you off.” She snorted as if to say she wasn’t pissed and I said “I know you’re not really pissed, I just had to tease a little bit, and you’re more flustered than anything.” She blushed realizing she’d overreacted and I said “No worries Twilight, I understand. A mare shouldn’t be bugged about her fantasies by a rogue human who hasn’t even known her a day. You’re a bit more sociable than I expected when AJ said you lived in a library. If I didn’t know better I’d say you were rather used to talking to new people and ponies.” She smiled slightly and said “That’s thanks to my friends. I’ve only known them a few days but they already brought me out of my shell.” I nodded and blinked as we walked into a party that was midswing. I was tackled by a pink blob who said “Hey you’re late mister.” I blinked confused wondering when I said I’d be at a party and the blob, that turned out to be a pink pony with a poufy mane, who I realized had to be Pinkie Pie, continued “You were supposed to be here like an hour ago. Then we were going to surprise you and Moonlight, but no you miss the surprise so we had to just start the party and what fun is a surprise party without the surprise? I mean yeah it’s still fun since it’s a party, but it’s not a surprise party anymore. Anyway hi I’m Pinkie Pie, but you knew that from when you came in with Moonlight. So who are you again?” I laughed and said “Jake. Jake Wolf. I’m a writer. I’m also wondering if you’re giving Moonlight a room or if I’m going to have to find a place for both of us to stay.” Pinkie smiled at me and I smiled back then noticed everyone staring at us and said “Eheh, I guess we made quite the ruckus. Ah well, not like I can do anything about it. So what now miss party pony?” She smiled and said “Well to answer your first question, yes Moonlight gets room and board as long as she works here. To answer you second, we’re going to have fun.” I nodded and she hopped off me then got on the dance floor where she busted a move. I chuckled watching her go as I climbed to my feet and Twilight dusted me off with her magic. I smiled in thanks and Pinkie suddenly popped up in front of us again and grabbed my hand with her mouth dragging me into Sugarcube Corner. I chuckled and followed her deciding it was best not to fight against her. I was dragged onto the dance floor and slowly let the music move me. The ponies stopped and stared for a bit then moved in around me. I chuckled and said “Well this is fun.” The ponies nodded and Pinkie popped up to drag me back over to Twilight who was talking to Applejack, a marshmallow white unicorn with a violet mane and tail, and a butter yellow Pegasus with a pink mane. I smiled as Pinkie dragged me over and said “Hello Twilight, Applejack, and who might these two lovely mares be?” The Pegasus blushed and hid behind her mane while the unicorn smiled and said “Why hello Darling, I’m Rarity and this is Fluttershy. It’s nice to meet you. I see you need a help with fashion though.” I snorted but nodded anyway to make things move along smoother. She smiled and said “Drop by my boutique and I can promise that I’ll be glad to help make you a new outfit, first one’s even free of charge.” I smiled as Midnight walked up to all of us and engaged Rarity into conversation distracting her from me and allowing me to study Miss Fluttershy. She was as I said before a butter yellow Pegasus with a pink mane and tail and blue eyes. She had slightly smaller wings than most Pegasi, but I could tell she could fly. I smiled at her and she blushed hiding more. I sighed and said “Do I scare you?” She nodded timidly and I stretched then pulled up a chair and sat down. She studied me carefully noticing the chair and looked at me questioningly. I smiled slightly and said “I’m not going to do anything to you. I’m just going to sit here. If you want you can walk away, or come closer, whatever you feel is better for you.” She smiled slightly, which I barely caught behind her mane then slowly stepped closer. I smiled and said “There we go, that’s a good girl. It’s alright I’m not going to hurt you, nor is anyone else.” I seemed to be soothing her, just like a skittish horse. It was a talent I had, one I rarely used anymore, but it wasn’t like I’d needed it in quite a while. I stroked her mane as she walked over and looked at me up through it. I smiled and she said softly “Hi there, mister.” I smiled and stroked her mane and she continued “I was wondering what you are exactly?” I smiled and said “Well my name is Jake Wolf. As for what I am, I’m human. Though it appears the only one like me is a statue in the Canterlot gardens from what Spike said. Though if there is a statue of a human in the royal gardens, I wonder why.” I shrugged that thought away and said “So miss Fluttershy, is there anything you’d like to talk about?” I continued rubbing her mane as I spoke surprising her friends and calming her even more. She stood about equal with my chest if not a little below it putting her close to the same height as Twilight Sparkle. I yawned as she said “Well I like animals.” I raised an eyebrow and motioned for her to go on. She smiled slightly and continued “I’m the local veterinarian, and I also pair everyone up with their perfect pets. I’m also trained in medicine to a degree but my main degrees are in veterinary science, zoology, and biology.” I nodded smiling the more I learned and kissed her ears causing her to blush and shy away. I stretched and said “Sorry to startle you. You’re just so adorable when you’re talking about your animals.” I held up my hands showing I meant no harm and continued “It’s like a friend of mine back home when she talked about music. She lost herself in her work whenever she was working on a new song. It was cute to see her face get a faraway look and her mind turning as she focused on the thing that made her life so fun for her. You’re talking about animals was just like that. I used to play with her hair when she got like that, and in your case I just couldn’t resist playing with your ears in my own way.” Fluttershy nodded and slowly approached me again then I went back to stroking her mane as she turned to Applejack and said “So how come you aren’t surprised by him, huh Applejack?” Applejack scuffed up the floor then said “I met him at the farm last night. He came looking for work, but I sent him into town because of his unicorn friend. We don’t need no magic on mah farm. We just need hard work, and honest ponies that are willing to do that work.” I chuckled at that and Applejack glared at me causing me to stifle my laughs and just nod. She gave me the stink eye as she continued “Mah farm just needs a boost in sales. I mean our primary exports are apples, cider, and zap apple jam, but Cider season and the Zap apples are both far away.” I tried to think back to the episodes of my little pony, which weren’t much help then whistled softly and said “Zap apples are rainbow colored apples grown close to the Everfree right?” Applejack nodded surprised and I said “Man I’m curious what those would taste like. Especially with the kind of magic needed to grow them.” She smirked at Twilight who looked lost as to what I was saying then I continued “Of course I also want to try Sweet Apple Acres Cider. I guess I’ll have to wait for that though.” Twilight snickered at that and said “I‘ve heard good things about Sweet Apple Acre hard cider, and regular cider from Gleaming.” The others looked at her confused and I smirked realizing that my being here had changed things from in the show more than I thought. Twilight noticed the others looks and said “Gleaming is my older sister.” I sipped some punch as she went on to talk about her sister who was best friends with Cadance. I was surprised she had a sister instead of a brother but otherwise it matched up. Twilight glanced at me and said “Jake do you plan on heading back to the library when I do or staying a little after I leave?” I shrugged and glanced at her as if asking ‘Why?’ She smiled slightly and said “If you stay after I leave I’ll have Spike leave the door unlocked when we get in, but if you come with us then I guess we’ll lock the door behind you.” I smiled at her and said “Alright no worries, I’ll let you know what I’m going to do before you leave.” She nodded and walked off with Applejack leaving me alone with Fluttershy who I’d yet to stop stroking the mane of. Fluttershy sighed in pleasure as I moved to stroking her ears and said “So Miss Fluttershy, how long have you been in ponyville?” Fluttershy shivered as I scratched a particular itch and looked at me with big doe eyes getting me right in the heart. There had to be a law against such a cute face being used as a weapon even if it wasn’t used as a weapon in a fight. Finally she said “I’ve been here quite a while. I moved here after flight school.” I nodded and motioned for her to continue as I stroked her ears and mane causing her to let out soft whinnies of approval. She continued “When I moved here I worked on getting my degrees. After that I became the town veterinarian and moved into my cottage on the edge of town where all the little dears can come visit me without trouble or having to see everypony or coming into town.” I nodded and said “That has to be easier for wild creatures. So, why are you so scared of me of all people and ponies? I mean I gotta be an exotic creature to you, is it the elongated canines?” She nodded shyly and I said “Ah, so it’s because I’m partially a predator. Ah well can’t blame you for that. Well I guess I’ll leave you be Miss Fluttershy.” She smiled and walked off while I sipped a glass of punch and was suddenly poked in the head by a rainbow maned cyan Pegasus. I knew this had to be Rainbow Dash, but I asked “Hello who are you,” anyway. She smirked and said “I’m just the most awesome Pegasus in Equestria.” I motioned for her to go on looking slightly skeptical and she continued “My name is Rainbow Dash, and I’m going to be a wonderbolt soon enough.” I nodded as if this was something I wholeheartedly agreed with causing her to glare and ask “You making fun of me?” I shook my head slowly then smiled at her. She nodded and said “Good.” I yawned and she reached past me to take a glass of punch then sat down next to me and asked “So what are you?” I smirked and said “I am a homo-sapien or human. Why have a problem with those who aren’t ponies, you’re not speciesist are you?” She stared at me and I said “What? I don’t know anything about you other than you’re the most awesome Pegasus in equestria. That doesn’t mean much when trying to learn more about someone. If you’re not a speciesist then tell me about yourself, maybe you’re here for some sweet human loving. Well hate to say it but I don’t just jump in the sack with anybody.” She gasped incoherent with my teasing and I said “Sorry Miss Dash had to tease. I doubt anyone in equestria is interested in me that way, especially since I’m such a rarity. Well Rarity as in oddity not Rarity the pony.” That got her to laugh a bit and said “Alright that last one was pretty good I give you credit. However I’m going to get you back for tormenting me with your strange sense of humor.” I shrugged and made a bring it on motion. She stared at me confused and said “Was that like a gryphon expression, or a minotaur?” I blinked confused and she explained “That motion wasn’t something a pony can do so what did it mean?” I smirked and said “Bring It On.” She grinned hearing that and we stared each other in the eye. Suddenly moonlight walked up and pushed me over. I yelled out “WHAT THE HAY MOONLIGHT!!!” She ignored me and studied Dash up close and personal getting in her space. I watched and snickered slightly at the look on Dash’s face. She looked to me for help and I slowly pulled Moonlight away saying “Easy girl, let the athlete catch her breath. What’s got your tail in a knot girly?” Moonlight looked at me then at Dash then back to me and said “I have no problem with the other bearers, but you’re getting to close to the rainbow one for my liking.” I snickered and stroked her ears causing them to twitch and he to look at me questioningly. I shook my head and motioned for her to relax which she slowly did so then turned to Rainbow and said “So what is your problem with my human?” I snorted at the, my part and scratched a bit harder causing her to let out a soft whinny. Dash stared at her and said “He’s your stallion? Wow odd, I guess it fits though since you’re both new to town. I don’t know what you see in him though, he’s not exactly the kindest guy around, nor is he the most sociable from what I’ve seen.” I snorted at that letting my magic fingers work on Moonlight’s ears then started scratching Dash causing her to sigh in bliss and say “Ok he’s got the fingers going for him. However he’s somewhat bigger than a pony, so what are you going to do when he moves out of the library?” I snorted and said “A. We’re not dating. B. We’re heading to Canterlot soon enough, after we get a place here in town. C. I can take care of myself, and D. I doubt that Moonlight meant I was her mate when she called me her human. I believe she meant it like I was her pet or friend, not sure which. If she meant it like pet then she will learn I’m no one’s pet. Just because my name is wolf doesn’t mean I’m anyone’s pet.” Dash chuckled and said “I like your spunk Jake. Well I’ll see you two around. I’ve gotta get home lots of work in the morning.” I nodded and saw Twilight heading for the door so bid everyone my farewell and walked over to her as she put Spike on her back with her magic and the three of us headed back to the library. When we got into the library Twilight locked it and started for the stairs to put Spike to bed. I followed her up to the guest room then collapsed into my bed, which was a little small for me, but would do if I curled my legs, and closed my eyes. Twilight knocked on my door about five minutes later and I opened my eyes to look at her. She studied the bed and said “Damn you’re about the size of an alicorn huh?” I nodded she sighed and said “Well sadly I can’t really make the bed much bigger, so you’re stuck with it for now.” I nodded and she continued “Besides the bed how are you doing?” I moved my hand in a so-so gesture and she smiled slightly saying “Thanks for getting along with my friends. I don’t know what I’d have done if you and they had fought since I already promised you could stay at the library and work here.” I sat up yawning and shrugged before saying “They’re all pretty nice mares. I don’t think I’ll have any trouble continuing to get along with them as time goes on. Rainbow’s a riot to tease, Fluttershy is too nice to hurt, Applejack seems dependable, not sure about Rarity, and Pinkie’s a riot. I just hope that my friend Moonlight can get along with them. Anyway you need anything from me Twilight?” She shook her head no and I smiled then said “Alrigh then, I’m going to go crash if that’s alrigh with you.” She nodded and I laid back then closed my eyes and slipped into a peaceful slumber my mind already plotting on how to get back at Moonlight, and what to do to further tease Rainbow as well as what my job would entail. ***************************************************************************************************************** As morning broke I woke up in a cold sweat. I stretched slowly and muttered “Damn night terrors found me again. I hope I wasn’t yelling in my sleep again.” I slowly got up and took a shower in the attached bathroom then got dressed and headed downstairs where Spike was making pancakes for himself and Twilight. I sat at the table and said “Morning Spike. How was your night?” He shrugged and I said “Not feeling too talkative this morning?” He shook his head and I sighed then laid my head down no my arms yawning. Twilight trotted downstairs about three or four minutes later and I sat up long enough to give her a nod of acknowledgement before putting my head back down and closing my eyes. I could feel pony and dragon both studying me until finally Twilight asked “You alright?” I nodded without lifting my head to high and she continued “You seem kind of down. Missing home?” I shook my head and she sighed then said “You’re not missing home; you think you’re alright, but you have not looked up since I came down. So what’s wrong Jake?” I yawned and said “Nightmares.” She blinked surprised and I said “I’m just tired because I was suffering from old nightmares. Nothing to worry about, I promise, if they get to bad I’ll let you know and ask for some time away.” She nodded and sat down across from me as Spike dished her up a plate of pancakes. Spike looked at me and said “You’re going to have to get your own breakfast, Jake.” Twilight blinked and started to protest but I held up a hand and said “Easy Twilight. I figured he’d want to stop me from eating, no worries. I’ll make myself something, just relax and eat.” Twilight nodded and went back to eating as I searched the cabinets and made myself a bowl of oatmeal. Spike snorted at me and dug in seeming to have a grudge against me for something I didn’t do. Ah well it wasn’t like he had turned against me just because I was human, it was more because I had caused trouble when I first arrived than anything. That or he had problems with me breaking into the dynamic of him and Twilight, which I couldn’t really blame since it was all he’d known since he’d hatched. That was of course excluding Gleaming Shield, Twilight’s parents, and Celestia who all had probably helped raise him. Yawning I finished my oatmeal and cleaned the bowl then put it away along with the spoon. Twilight seemed to be watching me. Spike saw her looking and said “Something up Twi?” She shook her head and the three of us lapsed into silence. Spike studied me and asked “You planning something?” I shook my head no and started for the entrance of the library then sat behind the desk while Twilight walked in and sat down after pulling a book off the shelf then started flipping through it. Spike watched her for a bit then started dusting off everything, and me, well I just opened the door turned the closed sign to open and sat back down waiting for the first customer of the day to come in. The day passed rather sluggishly after a few hours the other element bearers arrived and took Twilight out. I chuckled and waved them off when they invited me and Spike left with them leaving me alone. I thought about reading a book, but the thought of someone coming in and needing help forced me to decide otherwise. Stretching and propping my feet on the table I closed my eyes and prepared to relax while I waited for either Twilight to return or somepony else to come in looking for a book. Eventually my prayers for entertainment were answered as Moonlight walked in and dropped her disguise revealing her true form of Nightmare Moon and said “The pink one is hellacious.” I raised an eyebrow and said “What about Pinkie is so hellacious that you had to tell me in your true form? Also you do realize Twilight and the others could be here at any moment and if you’re revealed to be Nightmare Moon we’re both screwed over, right?” She nodded and I sighed then said “Tell me what happened and if it’s bad enough I’ll get you out of working at Sugarcube Corner. If it’s not however you go back and you put a smile on your face. You also put up with Pinkie until I say it’s time to leave.” She glared at me and said “She threw three parties and had me help her with each and every one. Then she dragged me throughout town doing errands for her, before finally allowing me to tend the counter in Sugarcube Corner. Also she wouldn’t stop pranking me.” I raised an eyebrow as if to ask that was all and she continued “She said she’s going to get me involved in more parties just because my magic came in handy in setting up one. I need you to get me out of there before she terrorizes me.” I snorted and said “Nighty,” she glared as I said this and I continued “Fine, Nightmare Moon, I can’t see the harm in you continuing to work with Pinkie. She’s just trying to get you to smile more. Something you need to learn to do. It’s normal for ponies to have moments where they prank their friends, and you agreed to work with Pinkie thus you have to put up with her quirks. I understand this is hard for you, being a creature of the night, but learn to enjoy life. Soon enough we’re going to be facing your sisters and at that point the only thing between us and the statue garden is the word of the six mares we’re trying to befriend saying we’re ok. However if it’s really so hard, we’ll take our first trip to Canterlot in two weeks when I get paid, ok?” She nodded and said “Fine,” before resuming her disguise and trotting back to the bakery just as Twilight and Spike walked in causing me to breathe a sigh of relief that they hadn’t been a mere few seconds earlier. I waved at them as they walked in and glanced at Moonlight, since that was the disguise she as using, as she walked toward Sugarcube Corner. I yawned and stretched then popped my neck and motioned for Spike and Twilight to tell me about how their day went. Twilight said “Well the girls and I just hung out at the café. Pinkie really likes your friend, said she helps out a lot.” I nodded and Spike grumbled causing me to glance at him then back to Twilight questioningly. Twilight sighed and said “He’s just grumpy because Rarity was talking about you more than he thought she should. He still doesn’t trust you despite having no reason not to trust you. I don’t really get it.” I shrugged and motioned for her to continue talking about her day. She smiled glad to see I was interested in her and her friend and said “Well after the café we all went out to the park to relax. Rainbow did a few new tricks, Fluttershy introduced us to her animals, and Applejack and Rarity got into an argument. It was fun but I couldn’t help but feel we left you all alone. So did you have anything interesting happen?” I shook my head and said “Nope, just saw my friend a few seconds before you came in. Other than that the day was boring. Why, worried I’ll decide to quit if I don’t have something to keep me occupied?” She shook her head and I chuckled slightly then said “Good because other than taking a break to visit Canterlot in two weeks, I don’t plan on leaving ponyville. By the way could you please write a letter to the princess telling her my friend Moonlight and I need to speak with her.” Twilight blinked and said “You want to talk with the princess? Are you nuts? I can’t just tell her ‘Oh by the way there’s a human living with me and wants to see you in two weeks I hope that’s not a problem,’ at the end of my friendship reports.” I raised an eyebrow as if to ask why not and she stopped herself mid rant to really consider than then sighed and said “What do you think Spike, should we send the letter or should we just leave him to find another way to get a hold of the princess?” Spike shrugged and said “Depends, would he be turned to stone for bothering the princess?” Twilight shrugged and he continued “If not, I don’t really see a problem with it.” However the look in his eyes said he was hoping that that would indeed happen to me and I smirked at him thinking he was going to get over whatever problem he had with me or we were going to trade harsh words before everything was said and done. Spike yawned and said “Whatever you want to send just dictate it Twilight and I’ll write it out.” Twilight smiled and said “Thanks Spike, I’ll have it prepared before bed time. If you want you can go up, I need to talk to Jake about some stuff and I’d rather not inconvenience you or take up your time.” Spike nodded and stretched out the waddled up the stairs which made me snicker thinking how my old friend Amanda would call the way he walked cute, and that personally I found it adorable, almost as adorable as Twilight seemed Adorkable. Twilight turned to me and held up a hoof as if to say wait and I nodded then she cast a privacy spell around us. I raised a brow and she said “So who are you really?” I blinked and said “Jake Wolf.” She nodded and pulled out a book then turned it to face me. I studied the cover and saw it was a text written by Celestia about a man, literally it said ‘A man who helped shape ponydom,’ rather than a stallion. I blinked and said “Shouldn’t that be stallion?” She shook her head and I said “Alright, so if it isn’t supposed to say Stallion, what does it mean by man? I mean Drake is a dragon, stallion male pony, Gryphon a male gryphon, not sure about male sea-ponies, bull male minotaur, Billy male goat, and man usually means human. I don’t see why you’re showing me this.” She sighed and said “Open and read it. Then tell me how much you resemble the main character. It’s supposed to be a story told to foals about the hero who sacrificed himself to stop Eris, but scholars think man is a metaphor while children want to meet the only man in equestria. Applejack wouldn’t know having no formal schooling, but most unicorns are required to do a report on the man in the book and what they think he’d say about Equestria today, same for most schools that no about him. So I’d like to hear what you have to say and if you are he.” I blinked and shrugged then flipped open the book and read the first page. It was a note from the author saying that this book was written from their memories and that the person portrayed was a person they’d been rather close to. It also went on to say that the characters in the book were all historical figures who interacted with the character the book was about. I flipped to the next page and saw an artist’s rendition of, well, me. I blinked and stared at the picture noticing the jaw was more heroic and squared, the eyes were grey rather than blue, the face had a scar on it, and the muscles were more defined than my own. Though remove those minor differences and you would have me. The caption under the picture said “Jake Wolf, defender of Equestria.” I raised an eyebrow as I looked at Twilight and asked “This some kind of joke?” She shook her head and I sighed then turned to the third page which had a quote from this supposed hero. The quote read “I’m just a traveler. I’ve spent my life moving from place to place trying to get a feeling for my past and future. This world’s past is my future, and my past is its history. I wonder what the gods of this world would say if they saw one such as me travelling along it so blatantly without any care for the changes I’ve made.” I blinked and muttered “Ok so that’s definitely something I would say, seeing as I’ve always felt like the world moves past me faster than I’m ready for.” I flipped through the book reading all the quotes from the different characters and getting a feel for Jake Wolf as the author called their human male. Eventually I had to agree that he was me. Maybe not the present me, but a form of me that existed in Equestria’s past. Maybe an alternate universe, or a clone, whatever the case he wasn’t the current me but he was me. I looked at Twilight and said “He’s me.” She nodded and I continued “I don’t know how, especially since I’m here in Equestria’s present and he was in the past, but he is me. I can’t deny it. Just one more reason I need to speak with the princesses. So, think you can set that meeting up for two weeks from now?” She nodded and said “Yeah, though you sure you don’t want to go sooner?” I nodded not explaining my reasoning, but thinking she’d figure it out after seeing me around town. She dispelled the barrier against eavesdropping and the two of us walked up to our rooms then collapsed. Well Twilight went and collapsed I laid on my bed staring up at the ceiling late into the night my mind going over what I’d read and what it could possibly mean for me now. I sighed and closed my eyes falling asleep only to find myself in my mindscape where Nightmare Moon in her true form was waiting for me. I glanced at her and said “You knew.” She raised an eyebrow and I explained “You knew that I existed in Equestria’s past. The moment you heard my name you knew. That’s why you’ve been blocking your memories from me. You didn’t want to influence how I saw you and Equestria.” She sighed and nodded then said “At first it was to control you. Then as time went on it was because I genuinely didn’t want you to become as hard as the other you. Yes he is you by the way, he’s just an older harsher you. I didn’t want to see you become him because from Luna’s memories he lost the happiness in his eyes the longer he was around. He seemed to have become jaded after facing Eris. Then he turned to stone breaking Luna’s heart in the process. It was one of the key things that led to my birth and control of Luna.” I blinked and said “Huh?” She sighed sadly and looked away as a memory played before the two of us. It was of a cloaked figure who’s right arm was encased in stone standing in the palace gardens staring up at the moon. The figure said “Luna you shouldn’t love me, I’ll only break your heart.” A sniffle was heard then a voice said “I don’t care; I can’t deny what my heart wants any longer. I watched you consort with Clover, train with Starswirl, and even tease Tia. I can’t stand to let my love wither like a wilted rose.” The figure sighed and said softly “I’ll be encased in stone within a week. Maybe sooner, However if I ever awaken from my prison we’ll see. I have people waiting for me in the future. My daughter will be wondering what happened to me, and I can’t bear to see her crying.” Luna inhaled and said “What do you mean?” He replied “I have an adopted daughter. Her name is Scootaloo but I call her scoots. After Eris is defeated, if she breaks free, take her here to the gardens and let her stand before me as a statue, if anyone can break a heart of stone it’s the tears of one’s loved ones and children.” Luna swallowed and said “I promise. Should this happen I’ll do so. However you don’t think you’ll avoid turning to stone, do you?” The figure shook his head and said “Sorry Lulu, I don’t think I’ll escape this time. Good luck with Tia, and remember even when the darkest of times have passed we can all be redeemed.” The memory ended there and Nightmare Moon had tears running down her muzzle. I wiped away the tears and stroked her neck sighing softly. I muttered “Bastard. He didn’t even offer her his love in return, just the false promise that he’ll awaken from his slumber. Then again maybe he was afraid he wouldn’t awaken and it would hurt her more.” I sighed as I thought about what I’d do and mumbled “Yeah that’s most likely the case. He probably did love her but didn’t want to add more sorrow to her heart by having returned her feelings only to fade away a short time later. At least I can yell at him in the gardens.” Nightmare Moon chuckled at that and I asked “What you’ve never seen a guy yell at himself? It’s very relaxing.” Nightmare laughed and smiled slightly. She studied me and I smiled back then she said “Why is it that you can cheer me up with little to no trouble?” I smirked and she said “I want an honest reason not a pick up line like ‘I’m just that good.’” I still grinned and said “Because I’m a human, and we’re just that awesome.” She hit me a few times laughing loudly and I said “But seriously, it’s probably because of Luna’s memories and the things I’ve done for you since we met.” She nodded and I stroked her cheek gently causing her to blush. I moved my hand away and said “Relax, we’re in my mind no one can see us unless I want them too. Even Luna is blocked from my dreams with the veil of darkness I summoned. I’m still not sure how I’m using magic. Do you have any idea?” She sighed and said “You’re in tune with the music of harmony. It makes ponies sing but also allows us to use magic like flight, telekinesis, or teleportation. It also allows ponies to commune with nature better. It’s strange but it’s an integral part of our world. Even the other races feel it in some way. I believe Twilight is the most in tune being the element of magic. Speaking of, when are we going to reveal my true form to the elements?” I twitched my smile dying and said “Can’t it wait till after we’ve talked with Luna and Celestia and proved you’re not evil?” She nodded slowly and I sighed in relief then said “Good because I really didn’t want that conversation. Just like how I don’t want Luna to know that I’m here until she talks with me. I have to show her I’m not her Jake; I’m either his past or an alternate reality version of him. I’m leaning toward alternate reality since it would explain why two of us exist at the same time, unless of course he’s in a state of paralysis that prevents him from interacting with the time stream thereby allowing him, or me, to be in two places at once so long as one is not in the time stream until the second has left it. Gods I hate timey whimey stuff. Damn the doctor and getting me to say that.” Nightmare chuckled and curled around me as I laid my head on her flank and stroked her cheek making her smile then say softly “I think I would be a lot angrier without you around. Of course I’d also be a lot darker and trying to replace Luna if we’d never met, but if you were to vanish I think I’d be heartbroken just as Luna was when she lost her version of you. Especially after seeing the kind of man you seem to be. So what’s the plan for tomorrow?” I blinked and said “My plan is to work with Twilight in the library; after that I think I’ll go into town and buy groceries for the library. Then I’ll work on getting Spike to accept me. As is that’s all part of settling in. Then in two weeks we go to Canterlot and reveal ourselves to Celestia and Luna, yay.” Nightmare swatted me with her wing and I said “Oh so I’m not allowed to use sarcasm now. God this is like my first marriage all over again.” She blushed and covered her face with a wing causing me to burst out laughing and say “Sorry, sorry, your face is priceless. I haven’t been married, haven’t even dated in years. I was single back home, and since my parents passed on and left me the ranch I didn’t have time to date.” She stared at me and said “Then why do you have memories of so many broken hearts?” I winced thinking back to all the girls who’d I’d left or been left by and images appeared of each one saying farewell around us. Nightmare nodded and said “Yeah like those. Why do you let them continue to hurt your heart if you had no time to date?” I sighed and said “Because they were memories of friends. Every one of them was a friend before or after the break up. Most found the right guy, some found the right girl, and others decided they didn’t want anything to do with romance. I’m a wolf at heart, I need a mate. I can’t handle being alone for too long, so I remind myself why I’m alone with the memories of the failures. Is that honest enough for you Nightmare?” She winced at the harshness of my tone and said “I didn’t know. I’m sorry.” I nodded accepting her apology and she said “Is that why you refused Luna because you’re afraid of another heartbreak, or would it be because you didn’t’ want to break her heart?” I shrugged not sure since that hadn’t happened to me, and I wouldn’t know unless it did. I knew that it led to the darkness consuming both Moon and Luna. I couldn’t call her nightmare all the time, and I was tempted to steal the goddess Artemis’s name to use on her as she was technically a goddess of the dark side of the moon. She studied me and said “What about your feelings for Twilight and the other girls?” I snorted and said “Crushes based on characters not the real girls. I doubt any of them would want anything to do with me, and even if they did, I doubt they’d feel good being with a demon in human skin. They don’t know my past, you don’t know my past, and I remember things that would torment you for eternity because you just wanted the night recognized. You didn’t have to kill, though; I’m guessing there’s more to the lunar rebellion than anyone knows.” She winced at the words lunar rebellion and I sighed stroking her black star filled mane and said “Relax I don’t hold anything against you. I doubt most ponies nowadays know about the lunar rebellion or want to. Only those you pissed off in the present will have anything against you and Luna, and when they find out your two split, well then they’ll turn it on you and I’ll kick their ass. No one hurts my friends physically, emotionally, or mentally if I can help it.” She smiled and said “You really care about your friends, huh?” I nodded and she continued “So do you trust Twilight and the others so far?” I nodded and she continued “Good, because Pinkie seems trustworthy. I can’t wait to see what she has planned for tomorrow. You’d think I wouldn’t like baking but it’s very cathartic. Anyway I’ll leave you to dream I should go to my own head and sleep since this is using my power. If I keep using my power we may need a darkness session soon.” I nodded realizing that was what she called it when I entered her mind and got rid of the darker things that controlled her from time to time. It seemed like being around Pinkie helped her stay cheery. She vanished and my mindscape faded into a regular dream of running as a wolf. I woke up the following morning and walked downstairs where Twilight and Spike were eating breakfast. I made myself some toast as Twilight watched me and Spike asked “Have a good night’s rest?” I nodded before buttering my toast and taking a bite. Twilight yawned and Spike continued “So you didn’t try to sneak into our room?” I shook my head and he said “Huh, that’s surprising; I thought a guy like you would try to take advantage of Twilight.” I bit into my toast and just stared at him blankly as I chewed slowly. Twilight swatted him and said “Spike stop.” I finished my toast and sat at the table then looked at Twilight. She studied me and said “You look ok, why haven’t you said anything this morning?” I shrugged and pointed at her list that was set next to her. She handed it to me with her magic and said “I was hoping you would go get the groceries while Spike and I reshelf the library.” I yawned and said “Sure, I’ll need the money though. Also no worries about me, if I get done early I’ll go do something to stay out of the way. Maybe read a good book or two after you’re done shelving the library.” She nodded and handed me a bag of bits then I walked out the door waving over my shoulder as Spike and Twilight got to work. I walked along the street humming until I got to Applejack’s stall. She looked up as I approached and I said “Morning AJ, I have a list of things I need for the library from Twilight so I think I’ll just give that to you and let you set the price.” She nodded and I handed her the list which she assembled in record time then said “Well, that’ll be five bits.” I was surprised it was so little cause that had been a pretty big order. I gave her seven and told her to keep the change. She smiled and said “Thanks partner.” I nodded and put the bag in my left arm as I walked along picking up things from the other vendors. I stopped at Carrot top for some vegetables; the quill and sofa place for quills, and then stopped at Sugarcube corner for some desert then headed back to the library. I walked in to mass chaos. The books were all over the place and Twilight’s magic was running rampant throughout the library. I put the groceries and the bits on the table then quickly headed back out not wanting to get caught up in the whirlwind of things in the library that was reshelving day. I walked to the park humming a nameless song and sat on a bench watching the people go about their day. I yawned and closed my eyes just relaxing, and enjoying the day. I knew Twilight didn’t want me in the library while she was reshelving so I figured I’d stay out here for a few hours, maybe go to AJ’s farm or look for Rainbow. I didn’t have any money so I couldn’t exactly go to Rarity’s boutique and ask for extra clothes. I sighed and got up ready to head back to the library. As soon as I took my first step I heard “LOOK OUT!!!!” I instinctively turned around only to be slammed into by rainbow dash my back skidding along the ground. I winced each time my head hit a rock and she said “Ouch that had to leave a mark. Sorry about that, I was practicing a new trick and it got away from me.” I groaned in reply and she said “Want me to help you up?” I shook my head and crawled out from under her then climbed to my feet and studied her. She smiled innocently and said “So, it appears you’re not working today, what can I do to make your day better? How about hanging out?” I held up a hand and said “Whoa there mare. I am all for fun, but after you make me bash my head into the ground a few times I think we need to take a break unless you want to walk with me instead of flying past.” She sighed and I said “You don’t have to walk with me Dash, you can fly off and do your own thing, I’m just going to walk, maybe drop by Fluttershy’s, probably avoid the boutique, maybe take a walk in Whitetail Wood. She nodded and walked over then the two of us started heading toward Whitetail Wood where I’d slept my first night out of the Everfree. I yawned and stroked Dash’s main causing her to whicker and blush slightly. I chuckled and asked “New to the magic of fingers?” She nodded and said “Yeah, though that felt really good.” I nodded and continued combing my fingers through her mane humming a wordless tune. She studied me and asked “So, what makes you work for Twilight, by your build you’re pretty athletic, and to bounce back from a crash like that you have to have some muscle on you. So why do you work in a library when you could do something else, I mean yeah you can’t work with me and the weather team seeing you got no wings, but hey you should be able to find a cooler job than secondary assistant to Twilight.” I snickered and said “Well the pay should be good, the place to live is awesome, and I enjoy books. Plus other than the fact Twilight’s up at all sorts of odd hours doing research there are no real draw backs. So that is why I plan on working for Twilight long as I can.” She sighed and I rubbed her ears causing her to sigh in contentment rather than disappointment. I chuckled and said “So you got anything planned RD?” She shook her head and I said “Cool I guess, so I’m going to go check on the library come with if you want or go nap.” She trotted alongside me to the library and we walked in then I had to grab her and dive out of the way as a book came sailing at our heads only to be stopped by Twilight’s magic. She looked up and said “Oh hey Rainbow, Jake. How are you two doing and Jake thanks for leaving the library to me and Spike it made things easier for the two of us.” I waved her off and raised an eyebrow questioningly. She smiled sheepishly and said “That book got away from me.” I nodded and stretched then helped Rainbow to her feet and she flew off grumbling. I had a feeling I’d be seeing a lot of the rainbow maned Pegasus over the next two weeks. I sat down at the desk and said “So I would say I’ve officially settled, though I need to talk to Moonlight Breeze tomorrow otherwise I’m all yours.” She nodded and sat down across from me as Spike poured us both tea. I wasn’t a fan of tea, much prefer soda personally, but I drank it without any complaints. I sipped my tea adding sugar here and there to make it palatable for myself while Twilight stared at me confusedly. I raised an eyebrow and asked “Yes?” She smiled and shook her head deciding whatever it was wasn’t important. I nodded and said “Alright.” Afterward the three of us played a game of mareopoly which was pony monopoly. I yawned and listened to Spike and Twilight playfully bicker deciding that life was good and settling in was rather easy. I yawned again and rolled the dice after the other two said it was my turn then the rest of the evening passed by rather quickly. Twilight won, and I decided I needed to take her gambling and ask her about the stock market. I had plans that would only be accomplished with lots of money and she was probably my ticket, well if I didn’t subconsciously card count anyway. Spike pointed at something on my face as we were all retiring and I felt it realizing it was a pimple. I hadn’t had one in months, but this one was rather large. I shrugged and told him it’d be gone by morning then we went into our separate rooms. I knew the rest of the week would be eventful but didn’t know just how eventful. > Chapter 4: The Eventful Two Weeks > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Morning came rather abruptly. I mean it was usually a smooth transition from dreams to waking for me, but this time it was abrupt. I jerked awake with no warning and found myself staring at Spike who was smirking and had a bottle of water in his hands. I raised an eyebrow and asked “Did you pour that on me?” He nodded and I glared then said “What the hell is your problem with me? I’ve been here all of two days and you act like I’m your worst enemy, why?” He studied me and said “Twilight only needs one assistant. You’re either trying to take my place or get her to do something for you. I don’t like it. So why don’t you just get out?” I stared at him confusedly and he glared then said “I honestly dislike you quite a bit.” I snorted knowing that wasn’t news to me and he continued “I want you out of Twilight and I’s lives.” I snorted and said “You’re not getting rid of me just by throwing a fit every time you see me. If you want me gone make a reasonable argument to Twilight and if she agrees I’ll leave. It’s that simple, otherwise I’m just going to stay here and work for Twilight until she tells me to go. That said let’s go down and start on breakfast.” He sighed and nodded finding it hard to be childish and angry when all I was doing in response was being cool headed and reasonable. He walked out of the room and I got up then showered and got dressed in my clothes, which were starting to get a little ripe, and walked downstairs. I walked into the kitchen where Twilight was cooking eggs and hay cakes, which was this world’s version of pancakes. I didn’t know if I was able to eat half the stuff these ponies made, but I hadn’t gotten sick so far so ah well. I stretched and she glanced at me then said “Morning.” I replied “Morning Twi. Any plans for the day?” She thought about it and shook her head. I smiled slightly and said “Alright, if that’s the case mind if I hop over to Sugarcube Corner this morning and talk to my friend Moonlight before the day begins?” She nodded and I smiled then hugged her in thanks causing Spike to push me away. I raised an eyebrow and said “Can’t even hug your mom, huh?” He shook his head and I said “Ah well I’ll deal.” I headed for the door after grabbing an apple off the counter and taking a bite out of it. Twilight watched me and called out “Be careful. I know you don’t have any fear, but you could get into a lot of trouble if you aren’t careful. Ponyville’s a pretty quiet place, but even quiet towns can have moments of excitement.” I waved in acknowledgment then headed out the door to Sugarcube Corner. I walked down the road ducking under the occasional falling pot or Pegasus, and caught a mare who was wall eyed. I stared at her and she said “Sorry about that.” I nodded and bit into my apple after setting her on her feet and grabbing a letter out of the air. She took it and said “Thanks, I was worried that was going to get away and I’d lose my job.” I raised an eyebrow chewing slowly and she explained “I’m on probation. I’ve been accident free all month and if I deliver today’s letters I’ll get through things pretty quickly and they’ll work out pretty well.” I nodded and handed her the letter then started toward Sugarcube Corner waving at her over my shoulder. I walked into Sugarcube Corner and waved at Pinkie who was manning the counter then walked up and asked “Is Moonlight not feeling well?” She shook her head and I said “Mind if I go see her and try to help her out?” She shook her head again and smiled. I smiled back and said “You’re a good friend to have Pinkie, don’t let anyone tell you otherwise, ever.” She smiled really big at that and hugged me causing me to chuckle and say “Easy Pinkie, don’t want to break me before your next party.” She nodded and said “Rightaroo. You can go see Moonlight; she seemed really down this morning when I went to get her and her room had dark magic flowing around in it. I shut the door, but she asked that if you dropped by to tell you it’s time for a tune up, whatever that means.” I nodded figuring that’s why she was shutting herself off from the world. A tune up meant she needed my help with dark magic that was getting out of control. I hadn’t thought it up, but she must have found the term in my mind and decided it would be a good idea to use it as a code word for having an attack. I was just happy she hadn’t lashed out at anyone. I kissed Pinkie’s hoof, or at least the top of it and said “Thanks for not bothering Moonlight while she’s like this Pinkie. I better go help her with that tune up. She should be down for work in ten minutes to half an hour at the most. That said, I’ll probably be down here five or ten minutes after her because it’ll take a lot out of me.” She nodded and smiled then watched as I walked upstairs. How do I know she watched you might ask, because I glanced back and saw her staring at me. Why she was blushing I have no idea. I walked up the stairs and knocked on Moonlight’s room causing her to say “Enter!” loudly without shouting. I walked in and sat on her bed beside her and she pulled her head out from under her pillow to look at me and say “Oh thank Faust you’re here. I was about to lose control. Let’s get started shall we?” I nodded and placed my hand on her forehead just below her horn and stroked her mane with the other as I slowly slipped into her mind. As soon as I got into her mind I whistled and said “It’s like it was just building because of you rejecting it.” She nodded and I looked around. The interior of her mind was full of black clouds, all of which were large and full of dark emotions. I was amazed they hadn’t overwhelmed Moon, who I swore I was going to call Artemis after this, and consumed her again. I noticed some golden light shining through and a bright silver moon hanging overhead. I smiled and said “Beautiful scenery if not for the clouds. Let’s start on those. I mean you shouldn’t have dark emotions building, but it looks like your former darkness is trying to rebuild itself. I think you’re going to have to accept your darkness to move on. I bet Luna is suffering too. Maybe you two will be able to move on if you help each other out, with a mediator of course.” Moonlight nodded and said “I think that would be wise. If we don’t have a mediator Luna or I may lash out. I don’t think Celestia would make a good mediator though.” I nodded in understanding and walked to the first dark cloud with her trotting alongside me, despite only having two legs, my two legs were long enough that I could outdo her four when I tried. I touched the first darkness seeing a memory of Luna crying alone asking why no one loved her and why he had to turn to stone. I winced and started to fill it with warmth and love making the Luna in the memory smile and look up as if she could see me. Moonlight looked at me and said “So what is with the thought of Artemis every time you see me?” I grinned and said “Artemis is your new name. She’s the goddess of the moon in Greece, a country from back home for me, and I think you fit her hunter persona.” She slowly nodded and I started walking to the next dark cloud with her alongside me. She glanced into the cloud and winced, so I followed her eyes and gently touched it causing it to glow and turn white as the memory showed Luna trying to talk to Celestia as nightmare moon, for that was the dark entity in the memory, not my sweet Artemis, whispered lies in her ears. I growled and changed the Nightmare in the memory to Artemis. I watched as she whispered encouragement and said that Celestia was just lost in trying to drown out her grief that their friend had passed and asked her to lead the country. Artemis looked brighter after that and said “Thanks Jakey.” I grunted not liking being called Jakey. She smirked and said “Ah did I press a button on the big bad wolf?” I snorted not realizing my eyes were changing colors or that my teeth had turned into fangs. I glanced at her and she stopped me then said “Are you ok?” I nodded and she said “You don’t look it.” I chuckled, my voice a rich deep bass that it wasn’t before causing me to blink and look around for where the voice came from. Artemis smiled and said “Yeah you’re still you.” I snorted as my body turned back to that of a human and said “Of course I’m still me. You act like I’d be someone else.” She shook her head but didn’t explain so I focused on changing the next dark cloud not realizing that it was the largest. In it was an image of me turning away and saying “You’re a monster. I can’t trust you. I can’t have friends because of you, and I can’t let my guard down around you. You hurt everyone I’m close to and just knowing you I know you’ll betray me.” I snorted popping the cloud and causing Artemis to jump. I smiled at her and said “Artemis, you know I trust you. I care about you, and I wouldn’t do anything to hurt you like that. I doubt you’ll betray me, and if my friends leave me because I’m your friend they weren’t worth keeping. If you ever have a thought like that again I’m going to tickle you until you change that frown upside down.” I kissed her muzzle causing her cheeks to turn purple from a blush and stroked her wings gently then said “Was that the one that was causing the others?” She nodded looking away and I kissed her cheek then hugged her and said “Don’t let emotions like that get the best of you. If you need me to remind you that I’m your friend first and your keeper second just drop by the library. Anyway it’s been about a half hour so why don’t you head back to the waking world and go downstairs while I wake my body up?” She nodded and kissed me on the cheek then faded to the waking world while I faded into my own mind. It was full of feral thoughts. I blinked and said “Son of a bitch, my wolf is getting out. I guess I’ll have to tap into my other inner animals to keep him in check. Not like I can get away with transforming even if magic in this world would allow it. I think my friends would flip out if a wolf wearing my clothes, torn though they would be, showed up where I was last at.” I stretched and summoned my other spirit animals to interact with the wolf and calm him down then woke up in the real world. I looked at the clock on the wall and it had been forty five minutes. I sighed and got up then stretched and walked downstairs where Artemis, excuse me Moonlight, was working with Pinkie in the kitchen. I waved at them and started for the door only to have Pinkie pop in front of me and say “So I see you cheered Moonlight up.” I nodded looking at her quizzically. She smiled brightly and said “I think that earns you a cupcake.” I blinked and started to say that would be too much trouble but she stopped me by shoving a cupcake into my hand. I stared at it and shrugged then took a bite before moaning in pleasure. I ate the cupcake quickly and Pinkie said “Thanks for helping her Jake, I don’t know what was wrong but whatever you did it was super-duper spectacularly terrific. Drop by any time Jake.”’ I smiled and said “Will do Pinkie. I’m not the type to leave my friends hanging. I’ll probably see you later or tomorrow, but for now I need to head back to the library. Later Moony.” Moonlight glared at me and Pinkie giggled then they got back to work. I stretched and walked to the library nodding at everyone I passed. A few waved and said hello, though most just nodded in response and I smiled thinking that this day was going to be good and there wasn’t much that could ruin my mood. Oh boy was I ever wrong. I was plowed into by a Pegasus who slammed me into the wall of Sugarcube Corner causing me to groan and pop my spine. I looked at them and asked “What’s the big idea?” They just snorted and flew off after calling me a freak. I growled and walked to the library making sure to check for any incoming air traffic or foot traffic. I almost got ran into again, however I stepped to the side at the last possible moment and wondered what was with all the Pegasi dive bombing me. I growled and said “I’ll ask Twilight, no point in getting pissed if it’s an accident. However if they did anything to the library I’m reporting to the local police.” I walked up to the library which was thankfully not vandalized and walked in then stared at Twilight who was glaring at me. I blinked and started to ask what was wrong when she said “How could you?” I blinked looking at her with curiosity written all over my face and she said “How could you turn that poor Pegasus’s daughter against her?” I stopped her right there and said “Whoa, whoa, whoa, I don’t know anything about any Pegasus and their kid not getting along. I don’t even know why I’m being dive bombed just for walking down the street. I spent the last forty five minutes in a deep enchanted sleep helping a friend get over their nightmares. So don’t assume I know what you’re talking about. Why don’t you explain and I’ll tell you my side of the story before you jump to conclusions. Or is my word not good enough since I’m the freaky deaky alien from another world?” Twilight sighed and breathed deeply then said “No you deserve the benefit of the doubt. A Pegasus mare by the name of Storm Hoof, his fiancé Cloud Chaser, and their daughter Stormy Days, got into a fight in the middle of town. Cloud Chaser and Stormy Days got into a fight about being allowed to do something or other. I wasn’t there so I don’t know the exact details. However after the fight Cloud came in here and said to and I quote ‘Keep your weird monkey and his stupid ideas away from my daughter.’ I don’t know why she would say that if you didn’t somehow influence her daughter. So what did you do?” I shook my head and said “I don’t know Twilight. I really don’t. I’d swear that I’ve never met any pony named Cloud Chaser or Stormy Days. I’ve only been in town two days and already I’m causing you trouble. Maybe I should just leave back to the Everfree. If I really caused trouble for this family I’ll apologize, but I can promise I didn’t intentionally influence anyone to argue with their folks. The most I’ve done outside the last few days was the party, which they may have been at the party and she might have overheard me talking to Rainbow or one of your other friends. If so I can’t help that they overheard me but I will apologize anyway.” Twilight stared at me and said “Wow, you’re serious aren’t you?” I nodded and she said “That’s, that’s so surprising. I honestly expected you to deny it. You surprise me more every time we talk. Tell me, do you really feel responsible?” I nodded and said “Yeah if a mare’s filly was arguing with her because of me I’d like to know why and I’d like to tell them to talk with their parents and sort it out rather than fighting. I mean I know what it’s like to argue with your folks a lot, and you don’t realize how much they mean until they’re gone. I’m a fool who wasted his time when he was younger, so I won’t let anyone else waste their lives and fight with those closest to them. Family is forever, friends can be but aren’t necessarily always the case, and enemies only last a short time. Anyway I’ll go apologize to Cloud Chaser and talk to Stormy Days.” She nodded and said “Alright. I’ll keep the library open while you’re gone. I hope you don’t have any problems but if they consider you a monkey that probably means you will.” I nodded sighing and waved to Twilight as I walked out the door. I noticed I had a bad habit of doing that, waving as I left or met someone. It was rather annoying when you thought about it but ponies took it in stride. I shrugged deciding there was no point in getting worried about it and walked to town square where I figured the Pegasus I was looking for would be. I swore when I realized I hadn’t thought to ask what she looked like so I guessed I was going to have to talk with the locals and see if anyone could point her out for me. I walked into town square and started asking around for the three Pegasi who had a problem with me. Finally I was pointed in the right direction and I found Cloud Chaser standing by Applejack’s cart buying apples. Cloud chaser was a blonde coated Pegasus with a blue mane and tail. Beside her was her daughter Stormy Days, a young blue Pegasus with red mane and tail, and her husband Storm Hoof, a red Pegasus with a black mane and tail. I walked up and said “Hello.” Cloud chaser turned to me and gasped then said “Get lost you overgrown ape, I don’t want you anywhere near my daughter.” I nodded in understanding and held up a hand to forestall even more arguments. She studied me and asked “What do you want, freak?” I growled softly and said “I’d like to apologize for any hard feelings I caused between you and your daughter. I would also like to talk to your daughter and tell her why she should listen to her parents. After that you’ll never see me again, well unless it’s around town or you’re at the library. Also I’m a human not an ape, or a monkey, or any other primate. I am human and even that’s a stretch.” She slowly nodded in acceptance then I turned to Stormy Days and said softly “Hey kiddo.” She smiled up at me and said “Hi mister.” I smiled at her and said “You need to listen to your parents, kiddo.” She stared at me confused as to why I’d say that and I explained “They’re just looking out for you. They love you and want the best for you, so they tell you to do things that you might not like. One day you won’t have them to rely on and when that happens you’re going to miss them. So listen to them while you got them and trust them. I know you are worried but there’s nothing to worry about. Trust in family and you’ll get through a lot.” She nodded and I stroked her mane then walked off leaving her to talk with her parents. I started back for the library thinking that if that was the most eventful the day got I had no problems; sadly my hope for a peaceful day was shattered by a Pegasus filly running into me on her scooter. I blinked and looked down at her as she bounced off my stomach. Her head when on all fours came up to my waist line, and her wings were slightly stunted. I blinked and said “What’s up kiddo? Why’d you run into me?” She looked up at me and said “Sorry mister, I didn’t really notice you there. I was a little busy trying to get enough speed for lift off?” I mouthed ‘Lift off?’ to myself then looked at her questioningly. She sighed and said “Guessing you want to know what I mean by lift off?” I nodded an affirmative and she grumbled then punched my leg with her hoof and said “Well it’s really nothing big. I just was trying to get enough speed to use a ramp to get some air.” I raised an eyebrow and asked “Why?” She smirked and looked beyond me. I followed her eyes and saw Rainbow Dash sitting on a cloud yawning. I raised an eyebrow and said “You want to reach Rainbow, huh?” She nodded and I stretched then said “Understandable, but you realize that it’ll take a lot of height to reach a cloud that far off the ground.” She glared at me and I said “What? I didn’t say it was impossible, just that it’d take a lot. I don’t know why you’re so anxious to visit Dash but let me get her attention.” She stared at me confused till she saw me take a deep breath and shook her head quickly. I smirked at her and yelled out “HEY DASH YOU MIND COMING OVER HERE??!!??” Dash flew over and said “What’s up Jake?” I pointed down at my waist and she saw the orange Pegasus filly then said “Hey squirt. I was wondering what happened to you. How you been? I haven’t seen you in forever, what’s a wonderbolt without her biggest fan?” I snickered seeing the filly’s eyes get bigger with each word and chuckled then stretched and left the two to talk. As I started to walk away Rainbow said “Hey where do you think you’re going?” I turned around and pointed behind me. She shook her head and said “Nah, I think you’re coming with me and squirt to Fluttershy’s.” I sighed and said “Lead on.” She smirked and started flying toward Fluttershy’s with me and the filly in tow. The filly kept asking Rainbow questions and I just chuckled at the frustrated look on her face which I could see from my positon. When we got to Fluttershy’s I asked “Alright Rainbow, why was I dragged out here?” Rainbow pointed at a corner of the property where Fluttershy was feeding her chickens. I raised an eyebrow questioningly and she continued to point like it was obvious. I sighed and walked over to Flutters then said “What’s up Shy?” She let out a loud Eep and ran inside. I blinked and started to ask Rainbow what that was about, but she just face-hoofed and shook her head. I shrugged and knocked on the door. Fluttershy answered it quietly asking “Who’s there?” I sighed and said “It’s Jake, Rainbow Dash, and Rainbow’s biggest fan.” She opened the door enough to look out and see the three of us then opened it fully and motioned for us to go on inside. I yawned and walked in not noticing her staring at my canines in horror. Dash sighed and muttered something I didn’t catch while the Filly happily trotted in her scooter left by the door. Fluttershy looked at the three of us and said “Hello Rainbow, Jake, Scootaloo. How can I help you today?” Rainbow grabbed her and started whispering in her ear causing her to go wide eyed. I wondered what the athletic Pegasus was saying. Scootaloo just seemed to be basking in the sight of Rainbow and Fluttershy like she was happy to just be around the two older Pegasi. Fluttershy sighed and said “Are you sure Rainbow, I don’t want to inconvenience everyone.” Rainbow snorted and said “You won’t be inconveniencing anyone.” I thought “Just because you dragged me here doesn’t mean whatever you have planned won’t inconvenience me Rainbow. If it does I’m not blaming Fluttershy, I’m blaming you.” I sighed and smiled at Fluttershy who was watching me carefully as if she thought I was going to eat her or something. I glanced at Rainbow and motioned for her to make her proposition that she wanted Flutters to agree to. Rainbow smirked at me seeming to read the look on my face and said “Flutters needs someone to watch her animals while I show her and the squirt how to fly. So, Jake, you’re going to stay here and watch the animals for a while.” I snorted and said “Fine. Have fun,” then collapsed on the couch and yawned watching the three of them head out the door. I knew this was just Rainbow trying to get Fluttershy out so I wasn’t mad or anything, I just wished she’d run things by me before she said I’d be willing to do things. I mean I wasn’t in the best of moods after dealing with Cloud Chaser. I sighed and got up then went to look for the different types of seed, nuts, and vegetables the animals would eat. I fed the animals and relaxed on the couch with Angel bunny glaring at me. I raised an eyebrow at the rabbit and he started miming kicking me out. I raised an eyebrow and said “I’m stuck here till Fluttershy returns.” He glared at me and I smirked back until the little bastard kicked me in the chin. I got up and said “You get three strikes you little bastard. That was one. After the third you won’t like me at all.” He smirked and prepared to kick me again. I picked him up by his ears and he swung his little fists at me. I glared into his eyes and said “I wonder what rabbit tastes like, I mean I promised Twilight not to eat meat around her, but that doesn’t mean I can’t roast you out in the woods.” He just glared at me defiantly and I shook him then said “So you doubt me? I’m an evil predator, why wouldn’t I eat you.” He mimicked Fluttershy and I sighed and said “You’re right it would devastate Fluttershy if you vanished, so I guess you get away lucky. However keep pushing your luck and I’ll cage you.” He snorted as if he didn’t believe me so I tossed him in a kennel and locked it. He railed against his imprisonment but I just ignored him humming a happy little tune. It wasn’t a real tune or anything, was more me just whistling whatever came to mind. I rested on the couch waiting for Flutters and Dash to get back with Scootaloo as I thought about delving into my mind and seeing what I could do to lighten up my own mood even further. Angel had put a slight damper on it, and it had been down because of Cloud Chaser, but that didn’t mean much. My mood went up and down as the wind blew, or at least that’s what my friends back home had always said. Not to surprising when you thought about the fact that I suffered from depression half the time, I was amazed I was doing so well off my meds honestly. Maybe there was something about the magic in Equestria fixing my mind, as well as my body. I yawned as I watched the animals run around the house seeming relaxed despite me being around, probably because Fluttershy trusted me to a degree, and feeling playful enough to draw my attention now and then. I yawned and closed my eyes diving into my mind. Inside my other sides were gathered around my wolf. I walked up and said “Hey Shadow, Blaze, Vex, Nora, and of course hello Andromeda.” Each of my sides replied in their own way at their name. Shadow was my wolf, because of his black coat and red eyes, Blaze was my horse side who had a burning red coat with fire around his fetlocks and brown eyes, Vex was a fox with a dark grey pelt and light blue eyes, Nora was a dragon with an icy blue coloration with black spines and green eyes, and finally Andromeda was a lioness with a snow white pelt, purple eyes, and her claws out on her paws. They looked at me and I said “I see you’re restraining Shadow. Care to tell me what he did this time, since he seems himself as the big bad alpha someone had to have hurt his pride with their actions.” Andromeda chuckled and Nora smirked while Vex just sighed and Blaze whinnied in laughter. I sighed and said “So what happened to upset you guys, since it’s rare you’re all out to play. Or are you not upset and just curious about our new home? Also have you been avoiding Artemis when she comes in here?” Andromeda smirked and said “Hey Jake, No we haven’t talked to the alicorn of darkness. We thought it wise to not reveal to anyone that you have animal sides that are almost all predators. Anyway we each have a pony we want to get to know better.” I raised an eyebrow and motioned for her to go on. She smirked and said “I personally want to know the fashionista better. Shadow wants to talk to the racer, Blaze the kind one, Vex the party filly, and Nora wants to get to know the hard worker because she believes they could get along with their work ethic, and we all know you want to get closer to magic.” I snorted and said “I want to get to know them all better, but as far as that goes I plan on getting to know them over time. That’s not counting the princesses, Artemis, and anyone else I get to know. So what you want me to let out Blaze or Shadow since I’ll probably be around Fluttershy or Dash in a little while?” She shrugged and I said “Next time I get one on one time I’ll do it. However for now I’m going to keep in control. Anyway I think I hear them so it’s time for me to wake up.” As I said that I opened my eyes in the real world to see Scootaloo, Rainbow, and Shy watching me. I yawned and said “Hey girls. Don’t worry about Angel, Fluttershy. I just tossed him in a kennel for kicking me in the face. He’s ready to be out probably. I fed all your animals and honestly I just need to stretch and relax now. If you girls want anything else please say so before I head back to the library.” Fluttershy smiled at me timidly and I smiled back with my teeth barely showing. Rainbow studied me and said “Well I could use some help with a trick I’m performing, but I’ll wait till tomorrow to bug you again, unless you’re going to be busy tomorrow then I’ll catch you on your day off.” I shrugged not sure what I had planned for tomorrow then ruffled Scootaloo’s mane and headed for the door waving at the three females as I left. I walked to the library whistling happily now that the problems had been dealt with only to be tackled by a yellow blur. I winced and rubbed my back as I sat up then stared down at Applebloom who was nestled into my stomach. I raised an eyebrow and said “Yes little seed, how can I help you?” She smiled up at me and I instantly knew she wanted me for something, but what it could be I had no idea. I stared at her as she looked up at me with big eyes and said “I asked how I can help, so please stop with the soul devouring puppy dog pout, which I must say a pony’s eyes allow them to pull off better than a humans, and ask again tell me what I can help with.” She took a deep breath then said “I need ya to tell Applejack to let me stay out tonight. There’s some big event going on in town and I want to stay up and see it.” I raised an eyebrow wondering where I came into all this and she said “Applejack told me if ah had an adult to stay up with who wouldn’t have any trouble, she would let me stay up. So do yah think yah can stay up with me?” I started to shake my head then she pulled out the eyes again and I groaned. She even added the lower lip wobble until I finally nodded and she hopped up and down then hugged me around the neck saying “Thank yah, thank ya, and thank ya.” I chuckled and said “No problem bloom. Though if you keep using your puppy dog pout you’ll eventually get people overly used to it and it will lose effectiveness. I’d work on forming a second plan of attack.” She giggled as I tickled her and said “So let’s go find your sister squirt and I’ll tell her I’ll stay out with you, though you still haven’t told me what we’ll be watching for tonight. Whatever it is, it should be good.” Bloom nodded and climbed off me then stood next to me waiting for me to get to my feet. I slowly climbed to my feet and dusted myself off then she said “Applejack’s at the barn follow me.” I nodded and followed her to the barn where she said “Applejack ah got someone willing to stay up with me.” I walked up and waved at Applejack while Bloom said “Can ah stay up now, can ah can ah?” I yawned and leaned on the door of the barn while Bloom waited for Applejack to pass her verdict. She studied me and said “You’re willing to stay up and watch Luna raise the moon with Bloom, then Jake?” I nodded wondering it that was it and she continued “What about watching the stars form their shapes and a short meteor shower?” I nodded again yawning and she smiled then said “Well I thank ya.” I raised an eyebrow questioningly wondering why she was thanking me. She smiled and said “Bloom was really looking forward to this shower, though it’s just a short one in preparation for a good one later on in the year. Luna flexing her muscles so to speak. It’ll be short but it’ll take place late at night so Bloom needs someone to watch her. If you’re sure I’ll leave her in your hooves, or I mean hands.” I nodded and said “I’ll come pick her up at sundown. In the meantime I’ll find a place to set up and watch the shower after I talk to Twilight. Today has been rather eventful so I know she’s probably wondering where I ran off to. If she comes around asking about me please explain that Bloom ran into me on my way to the library and dragged me here. I also got dragged around by Dash earlier today after apologizing to a mare for causing her filly to act out. I didn’t know what I said or did to cause it but I did know I had to fix it. That said I’ll be off.” AJ nodded and I waved at her as I jogged back toward town and the library where hopefully Twilight was waiting for me and wasn’t too incensed. I jogged to the library waving to those I passed and smiling at those who looked relaxed. I finally got to the library and opened the door only to be tackled by Twilight who said “Where have you been all day?” I started to speak but she held up a hoof and said “One second.” I nodded and she called out “SPIKE HE’S BACK!!! I DON’T’ NEED YOU TO HELP ME LOOK SO YOU CAN GO BACK TO YOUR COMICS!!!” I heard what sounded like a sigh of relief and poked Twilight’s muzzle causing her to go cross eyed as she stared at my finger then she said “You may speak now.” I nodded and said “Well I went off and apologized.” She nodded happy I did what I said I would, and then looked at me as if asking if that was why it took me so long to get back. I shook my head and said “After that I was grabbed by Rainbow who had me pet sit Fluttershy’s house. After that I made my way back here where I was tackled by Applebloom who asked me to stay up with her tonight. I agreed after talking to Applejack, now I just need to find a clearing where we can see the mini meteor shower tonight.” Her eyes lit up and I said “You and Spike are welcome to come. I just promised little seed I’d take her and I plan to keep my promise. Up to you though, anyway, were you worried about me?” She snuggled into my chest ignoring my question then seemed to realize what she was doing and hopped off me apologize profusely. I chuckled and she said “So a meteor shower?” I nodded. She grinned and said “Sounds like fun. I think I may just join you. When are you picking up Applebloom?” I blinked realizing I hadn’t said when I was picking the filly up and said “Sunset. I need to find a place to watch the shower first though.” She nodded and motioned for me to follow her inside. I did so at a relaxed pace then blinked when I saw Spike studying the two of us as if he was making sure I didn’t do anything to Twilight. I raised an eyebrow and said “Sup Spike?” He shrugged and ignored me after that seeming to believe Twilight was fine and he didn’t have to defend her honor. I yawned and said “So anything you guys need me for or can I go looking for a clearing in White Tail Wood or the Park.” Twilight said “No you can go. Just drop by here after you pick up Applebloom. I’ll make some sandwiches and something to drink.” I nodded and kissed Twilight’s cheek making her blush and Spike snarl then stuck my tongue out at Spike and walked off to the park to start looking for a place to set up because I had about an hour and a half till sunset. It was a weekend which is why Scootaloo and Applebloom weren’t in school, but the fact it was the weekend didn’t mean much to me. I stretched and lay back on the grass watching the sun trying to check out how long I had left before I had to get Applebloom and Twilight. I muttered “About an hour till sundown, that’s enough time to relax and stretch out.” I popped my neck and started going through stretches to loosen up my body before jogging around the clearing. I did sit ups and pushups after my jog then pulled out my straight razor and a hand mirror before shaving my five o’ clock shadow. I folded up the razor, after nicking myself six or seven times and causing blood to run down my face, and put it away then got up and started for Sweet Apple Acres. I walked along the road humming to myself. I stopped humming and started whispering a poem. I whispered “I walk along a valley of shadows. Feeling heartbreak and pain like nobody knows. I travel through a pit of despair. Trying to find someone I can feel cares. I travel down a road of darkness, facing trials and troubles under duress. I walk along the valley of Shadows, alone and broken where nobody knows.” I stopped as I saw Applebloom standing on the farmhouse porch with Applejack beside her. I waved at the two and walked up then said “Hey little seed, Applejack, you guys don’t mind if Twilight joins me and you do you Bloom?” Applebloom shook her head and said “Nah ah don’t mind. Ah like Twi, she’s a nice pony. Why did you not want her to come?” I shook my head and she smiled then hugged me, her head coming up to my waist, and said “Great, let’s go get her and get ready. I’m bringing some apples for the three of us to eat though I originally thought it’d only be you and me.” I smiled and ruffled Bloom’s mane then stretched and grabbed the apples AJ gave us and carried them, though Bloom put a few in her saddle bags and I made a mental note to buy a bag to carry things in when I ordered clothes from Rarity. Bloom and I walked back to the library getting in a little small talk then she asked “What were those words yah were mumbling to yourself on your way to the farm?” I blinked and raised an eyebrow surprised she could read my lips from that far and she said “I couldn’t read what you said, but I could tell you were mumbling something. So what exactly were ya saying?” I sighed and smiled sadly then said “Just a poem about darkness little seed. I’ve dealt with a lot of darkness in my life. I honestly don’t know what I’d do if the darkness hadn’t shaped me the way it did. I’d probably be a lot happier, but I’d have a lot less strength in some ways though I don’t feel like I need that strength here in Equestria. So how’s school?” She blinked and asked “Why do you care, Jake?” I shrugged and glanced at her. She sighed and said “I’m having a bit of trouble in math.” I blinked and hugged her to my side surprising her. She looked at me confused and I motioned that I’d be willing to help her. She raised an eyebrow and said “You’re willing to help a filly who thought you were gonna eat her when she first saw ya?” I could tell she was skeptical so I nodded and she sighed then said “Alright I’ll trust yah, since you did me a favor tonight.” I smiled and said “Great. I’ll help you out and we’ll see how things go. If you want I’ll come over after school on Monday is over and help you out.” She nodded and we walked into the library where Twilight had her bags packed and she smiled at us. I smiled back and said “Ready to go Twi?” She nodded and followed the two of us out the door then I led her and little seed to the spot I’d picked out. I was amazed no one had commented on the blood on my face yet. However that wasn’t going to last much longer because as we walked Twilight shot glances at me out of the corner of her eye then gasped. She asked “What did you do to your face?” I shrugged and said “I cut myself shaving.” She raised an eyebrow and I pulled out my razor then showed it to her closed and said “This, I use it to remove the stubble on my face. Stubble is hair that grows on a human’s face, and eventually forms a beard. I personally don’t want a beard so I shave. I need to find someone who sells shaving cream though because I need to get some so I don’t cut my face again.” Twilight blinked while Applebloom studied my straight razor. I pocketed it and Twilight said “I can talk to a few people and see if any of them have anything you can use to shave with. I think Stallions occasionally grow facial hair, so that may work in your favor.” I nodded and stretched then popped my neck and sat down at the middle of the clearing I picked out. Bloom hopped into my lap and Twilight laid her head on my shoulder as the three of us watched the moon rise and the sun set. The rest of the night until the shower consisted of the three of us talking, and Twilight and me helping bloom with her math. We’d give her random problems and help her solve them. Eventually the first meteor shot through the sky. I grinned and pointed Bloom’s attention to the stars and the three of us sat in a companionable silence. I smiled at the look of delight on Bloom’s face and saw Twilight grinning at the beauty of the night. I whispered softly so as not to break the ambiance “Luna sure knows how to make a beautiful night.” Twilight nodded and Bloom just continued to watch the stars shoot across the sky. I smiled and kissed Twilight’s cheek then ruffled Bloom’s mane under her bow and stretched out before laying on my back with Bloom laying on my chest and Twilight curled up next to me. I stroked both Twilight and Bloom’s necks as I stared up at the sky. I resisted the urge to hum or sing since my singing voice was horrible. I stretched and glanced up to see both of them staring at the sky in rapt fascination. I had to remind myself that I wasn’t Luna’s Jake at that because if I was I’d have told her ponies loved her night, they just didn’t know how to express it. Eventually the shower ended and I picked up Bloom who was curled up on my chest tiredly and Twilight slowly climbed to her feet nodding off. I stroked her ears and said “Why don’t you head back the library Twi. I’ll take Applebloom home then I’ll come rest for the night.” She nodded and trotted off to the library while I jogged to Sweet Apple Acres and knocked on the door. Big mac answered and smiled when he saw Bloom in my arms. I smiled back as he asked “Tucker herself out?” I nodded and he smiled then took her onto his back and said “Night Jake, Don’t know why ponies are saying you’re anything other than a good guy, especially with how you treat foals.” I smiled slightly at the compliment and nodded at Mac as I started for the edge of Sweet Apple Acres and back to Ponyville. I yawned and stretched then popped my spine as I walked thinking back to how I’d felt throughout the night. I couldn’t help it, I knew I felt something for Twi, and I felt like Applebloom needed me. Between the two I knew I’d always have reason to come back to Ponyville. It was just a fact of my life. I got home about twenty minutes later and locked the library behind me. I yawned and walked into the kitchen to make myself a glass of milk. I say make myself when I mean pour for myself but hey I was tired and my mind always gets lethargic when I think back to that night. Anyway I stretched and popped my spine then poured myself a glass of milk and sat at the table in the dark sipping from my glass until Spike walked in and turned on the light. I nodded at him figuring he was having a midnight snack but instead he just sat down across from me and said “You made her happy.” I raised an eyebrow and he said “Twilight, you made her happy. She had a giddy smile on her face when she walked in. I can’t keep being against you if you go out of your way to make her happy.” I shrugged and said “I care about her. Why, I don’t know, but care I do nonetheless. If you have a problem with that I’m sorry. I’ll continue to make her happy when I can.” He studied me looking for any deceit and I just sipped my milk staring back. He sighed and said “Why the hay do you have to be such a good guy? You make it hard to hate you, but you attract my mom’s attention. Why can’t you be like the jerks in Canterlot?” I shrugged and said “Because when one becomes my friend they’re my friend for life. Even those who betray me still hold a place in my heart ironically enough. I’ve been told I’m vindictive and cruel, but only if you hurt my friends or betray me. Twilight’s neither hurt my friends nor betrayed me so I have no reason to hurt her. In all honesty I want to protect her. Is that so hard for you to see Spike?” He shook his head and said “No, but the last guy who got close to mom hurt her. It’s why it took so long for her to make friends. She shut herself away and I don’t want to see her like that again. So how do you plan on keeping her out of her shell?” I pointed at the wall where a picture of Twilight and her friends hung. He blinked and said “The girls?” I nodded and said “Yes the girls. I plan on being nothing more than her friend until she wants me to be more, and if I think I’ve done anything that might affect her negatively I plan on getting the girls to slap some sense into me and talk to her until I can apologize. I refuse to let my lack of knowledge about this world hurt Twilight or any of my friends. Is that what you needed to hear Spike? Or do you need to hear me say I’d sooner die than hurt Twilight? Because I can honestly say both of those things are true. I care about Twilight and would sooner die than hurt her intentionally. I would sooner die than hurt any of the friends I’ve made here. It’s why I hope you eventually at least see me as a friend even if you can’t get past the idea I’m stealing your mom away.” I finished my glass and cleaned it then put it away and said “I care about her too much to hurt her by fighting you Spike. If you really see me as an enemy then it’s a one sided sight. I trust Twilight’s judgement and she’s your mom first my friend second even if she never says as much. Just like if I had a mate or kids they’d be my world first my friends would be second, my enemies would be third if they threatened my family or friends, and the rest of the world is fourth.” I walked toward the stairs and said “Think on it Spike. Think on whether it’s worth hurting Twilight by being jealous, and if it’s not, try to be my friend. I can promise I won’t bite or hate you or anything else. I see you as a possibly family member, just like anyone I meet who’s tied to those I care about. That said I’m not a hero, nor am I a villain. I’m just a simple human with a lot on his plate. Night Spike, don’t stay up to late.” I could feel Spike’s eyes on me all the way up the stairs to my room. I shut my door and pulled off my shirt then tossed it and my pants in a clothes hamper Twilight provided deciding I’d wash my clothes tomorrow. I crawled into bed and fell asleep where I dreamed of a different time. A time when I wasn’t so alone, and yet I noticed new faces in that time. It was odd, but honestly I wouldn’t have it any other way. ************************************************************************************************** The following morning I woke up to the sound of footsteps outside my door. I stretched and popped my spine then got up walking downstairs to get my clothes cleaned up. Twilight glanced at me and gasped. I blinked wondering what it was then saw the scars on my chest. I smiled sheepishly and said “Forgot about those.” Some were shaped like hooves from when I’d been trampled by a few horses, some were shaped like knife cuts, and I had a stitched up scar over my ribs where the doctors had to do surgery. I sighed and said “These are all pretty old Twilight nothing to worry about.” Spike was staring with wide eyes and I nodded at him then asked “Where can I go to wash my clothes?” Twilight shook her head to draw herself out of her stupor and said “The laundry room is just off the side of the library. I can lead you there if you want.” I nodded and she led me to the laundry room where they had an old fashioned wash board and bucket full of water. I thanked Twilight and started scrubbing my clothes until they were clean then cast a spell to draw out the moisture, realizing I hadn’t used much magic lately, and poured the water outside through the window onto the roots of the tree which greedily sucked it up. I pulled on my clothes and walked out where Twilight and Spike were talking. I didn’t interrupt them, instead just pouring myself a bowl of rolled oats and milk. I ate slowly while Twilight continued to speak with Spike until they noticed me and turned to face me. Twilight asked me “When did you get the bruises shaped like hooves on your body?” I shrugged not quite sure how long ago that was, I just knew it was months ago. Twilight sighed and asked “So what are your plans for today?” I grinned and said “An adventure in the Everfree, unless you need me.” She shook her head and I grinned maliciously at the thought of what I could do in the Everfree. She sighed and I said “I think I’ll go gem hunting with Rarity later this week, or work on Sweet Apple Acres, I need some bits for new clothes and a pack.” Twilight blinked and said “A pack?” I nodded and pointed to her saddlebags. She nodded slowly and said “Ah so a saddlebag.” I shrugged figuring that she got it at least partly then she said “So why are you going into the Everfree?” I shrugged and she said “You do realize it’s dangerous in there, right?” I nodded slowly wondering where the concern came from and Twilight sighed then said “Please be careful and come back safe.” I smiled and said “I’ll try Twi, but first I need to find out what’s in there and see if I can find any rare plants I can sell. Maybe I’ll end up getting a beasty and using it for alchemy ingredients. Never know. Worst case scenario I wind up in the hospital.” Twilight glared at me and I said “What? I’m just saying.” She nodded and the two of us talked a while longer. I got up at the end of our conversation and walked toward the door. Spike nodded at me as I passed him and I smiled back at him. I walked outside yawning and feeling refreshed then jogged to the edge of the Everfree where I saw Fluttershy outside her cottage I walked up when she saw me and said “Hey Shy, what you up to?” She smiled and said “Just feeding my chickens. Why do you need something?” I thought about it for a bit then nodded. She smiled and said “What do you need?” I pointed past her into the Everfree. She stared at me and said “You need to go to the Everfree?” I nodded again and she asked “Why would you need to go in there?” I shrugged slightly and said “I need to go into the Everfree for a source of income. I don’t plan on attacking any of the animal species, but I do plan on gathering plants. Lots and lots of plants, would you like to come with me, because I figure you subsidize your income with something.” She nodded and walked inside then came out with empty saddle bags and I asked “Ready to go?” She nodded and I smiled then she started walking into the forest with Shy right behind me. We walked in a ways and she started directing me to what plants were usable without gloves or anything and what weren’t. Nothing happened for a while, other than us gathering enough plants to fill both of Shy’s saddlebags, my shirt which I was using as a bag, and my hands. Eventually however we were attacked by a group of Timberwolves. They didn’t know what to make of me, but they saw Shy as an appetizer or so it seemed. I glanced at Shy and tossed her my shirt saying “Get back to your cottage Shy. I’ll take care of these fiends.” She nodded and flew to her house barely leaving the ground as the Timberwolves surrounded me. I glared at them and took a kata form my muscles flexing and said “Come get some.” The first of them, likely an omega or delta, lunged at me and I brought it down low with an axe kick. It yelped as it shattered and the rest started circling me warily seeing that I was willing to fight back. Shadow and I were in perfect synch in my mind, him enhancing my senses with his wolfish abilities. I summoned a fire sword and said “Rand Al Thor you have no idea how often I’ve wanted to try this.” I rushed at the wolves slicing two in half with my new sword and jumped back from a third, only to be nearly hamstrung by a fourth that bit into my calf. I swung my sword decapitating it and dragged its jaws off my leg then got back up noticing that the Timberwolves were circling me much faster now. I thrust my sword at the alpha, or at least the one I thought was the alpha, and had to block an attack from behind. I mumbled “Well I wanted adventure. This’ll teach me to open my big mouth.” I was pounced on by one of the wolves and my sword cut it in half as its claws raked down my chest adding new cuts to the old scars and bruises. I winced and muttered “At least he didn’t destroy my shirt.” I rolled over about to climb to my feet when a wolf got onto my back trying to rip out my throat from behind. I rolled with it, however it’s claws and jaws did a number on my back and shoulder. I swore and stabbed the beast with my sword which vanished when I let go of it with my hands then stabbed my fist through the final wolf’s chest ripping it open and punching right out its back. I coughed up a thin stream of blood and felt my magic go to work healing my wounds. I slowly climbed to my feet and made my way back to Fluttershy’s cottage popping my shoulder into place on a tree. I sighed in relief as the bone went back into the socket allowing the healing magic to do its work. I walked up to Fluttershy’s, where she was talking with the others, who were about to come looking for me by the look of things. I whistled loudly and they said “YOU’RE ALRIGHT!!!” I nodded and said “Yeah, overgrown puppy golems are not going to kill me. Although they did hurt me a bit, so I think I’m just going to pull on my shirt and go to the hospital.” The girls would have none of that Applejack and Pinkie Pie escorted me to the hospital while Dash had them get ready for my arrival and Flutters, Rarity, and Twi followed along asking me questions. I didn’t mention the fire sword trick I’d stolen from the wheel of time but I did mention using magic which surprised Twilight and Rarity seeing as I had no horn to use as a focus. We walked into the hospital where a doctor was waiting for me. He had me lay on a gurney, which was built for a minotaur I had to assume since it was too big to fit a pony but not quite too big for me. They wheeled me into a room and took X rays, did some blood tests, and other things. Finally they started me on a treatment of healing magic. I winced at the funny feeling of foreign magic flowing through my veins stitching up my problems then they left me in recovery and told me to stay overnight. Shy gave me my shirt when she got in my room, which I put on over my bandages, and Twilight punched my shoulder with a hoof. I blinked and said “What was that for?” She hugged me after that and said “The punch was for getting hurt, the hug’s because you’re ok. Why would you do something so reckless?” I simply pointed at Shy and she said “What do you mean because of Fluttershy?” I sighed and said “I wasn’t going to let Shy get hurt. I had to step in and stop them from hurting her so I gave them a more dangerous target. They didn’t chase her because they thought I was the slower of the two of us, which I may be, having no wings and only two legs, but that doesn’t mean that I can’t fight or defend my friends. Does that answer your question Twi?” She nodded and I smiled then stroked her cheek and said “Sorry for worrying you. I didn’t realize it would take so long for us to find herbs, then to get into a fight with Timberwolves. I guess next time I’ll have to be more careful.” She nodded then Pinkie blinked and said “He’s got another guest.” I raised an eyebrow and she pointed at the door where Moonlight was standing looking at all of us. I smiled at her and said “Hey Moony.” She glared and I said “Yes I’m fine, hence why I called you moony.” Pinkie giggled and the other girls smiled slightly then I said “However why don’t you all go home, because tomorrow I’ll be out of here and I’ll probably do something nice for at least one of you. Twilight tell Spike I’m sorry for worrying you, and him if it affected him at all. Anyway I’m going to pass out now, nighty night.” Then I slipped into my subconscious where the five other sides of my personality were waiting for me. Shadow growled and said “Hey Jake, why didn’t you transform.” I shrugged not sure, and then I realized what he said and stared. He snorted and said “You’re part of us, we’re part of you, and here we can combine. Until you combine with all of us completely and unlock who you really are, we can combine partially in the real world like how you used my senses only you could have turned into a wolf. The magic of this world allows for transformation. Hell I thought you’d have realized that after using your sword of flames.” I shrugged blushing slightly and said “Sorry Shadow I honestly didn’t know we could combine. I’ll try to remember that next time we get into a fight where having your reflexes would come in handy. Same goes for the rest of you. Anyway I’m going to actually fall asleep so if you need to talk wait until morning.” They grumbled but everything shortly faded away. The night passed quickly as I slept, dreaming of walking down a path full of darkness until I found myself standing before a statue. The statue looked like me but it was wearing old clothes like renaissance clothing and he was a bit older than me. He seemed to be downcast as well. I woke up in the hospital and sighed then mumbled “Why do I get the feeling he and I will be seeing each other, or being each other soon enough?” I shook my head and glanced around then noticed the doctors were checking my vitals and my chart. I waited patiently until they said I could leave then checked out. I walked to the library, knowing I couldn’t avoid a “You got out of the hospital and are all better now!” party from Pinkie today. That mare threw parties for everything. I also knew that Artemis was going to throw a shit fit when she saw me. All this was why I was avoiding Sugarcube Corner on my way to the library. I walked into the library where Twilight was setting up for the day. I whistled in appreciation and said “Wow you and Spike sure know how to clean up a place in little to no time.” She turned and hugged me causing me to smile and stroke her back saying “Easy Twi I’m fine.” She nodded and said “I know, but I thought about how you were getting out of the hospital today and couldn’t wait to see you.” I grinned and stretched then hugged her again and sat down at the kitchen table my stomach growling. She giggled and said “Hungry, huh?” I nodded and she said “Let me make some hay cakes and we can eat breakfast while Spike continues to sleep. I decided to let him sleep in.” I nodded and watched as she cooked humming a happy tune. I smiled every time she looked back at me and she smiled back as she finished and said “So, how long do you plan on staying around the library today?” I shrugged and said “I plan on staying around the library all day today depending on how things go. If I have to I’ll go out and do some stuff with others, unless you know a way for me to make some quick bits?” She thought about it a while and said “Well, Applejack’s looking for help around the farm and Rarity plans on going gem hunting but I need Spike so I can’t let him go with her. You think you can go and act as a body guard for her?” I started to say yeah when Spike walked downstairs yawning and I gave him my plate then got another. He smiled in thanks and Twilight continued “Fluttershy said she’ll cut you fifty percent on the herbs you got because she plans on selling them today and without you she wouldn’t have gotten nearly as many.” I grinned and gave Twilight a thumbs up which I guess she recognized as a positive sign because she smiled back. The three of us ate in a companionable silence with Spike occasionally glancing at me and Twilight off in her own little world. When I was finished I said “I’ll go with Rarity today, since you don’t need me Twi, but tomorrow I’ll cover the library while you and Spike take the day off.” She smiled in thanks and I kissed her cheek before heading out the door hearing Spike groan at the display of affection. I don’t know why it was so easy for me to show Twi affection, but it was. I walked to Carousel Boutique and knocked on the door. Rarity answered and said “Why hello Darling, have you come for an outfit?” I shook my head and she asked “Then why could you possibly be here?” I smiled and pointed at her cutie mark. She followed my eyes then was about to slap me but I grabbed her hoof and shook my head then pointed at it again. She studied me and said “Gems?” I nodded and she said “Oh Twilight told you about my gem hunting. I’m guessing you decided to help me out?” I nodded and she smiled then said “That’s great dear. I hope you’re willing to haul large loads.” I nodded. I said “So, when do we set out?” She smirked and got a cart out. which I strapped to my waist, then she got her saddlebags and the two of us set out for her gem hunting grounds. We walked there talking as we walked. Rarity told me about the latest gossip and I told her what I knew about the royalty and how I planned on going to Canterlot with Moonlight come a week from Friday. Today was Monday, because it was the first day the kids went back to school, and I found myself enjoying Rarity’s company more than I probably would had I not gotten a good night’s sleep Sunday night. Rarity started marking the first few place for me to dig and I gladly did so. The ground was easy to dig into and that was great. I smiled slightly and talked to Rarity as I dug. I asked “So what do you do with these gems miss Rarity?” She smiled slightly and watched me, though I wasn’t paying much attention to her string and was more focusing on the work I was doing. Rarity said “Oh I sell some darling, the rest I keep for the ensembles I make. I need some sapphires and rubies currently.” I noticed a shape approaching the two of us and stopped working then stood between Rarity and the dust cloud. It was a group of Griffons, Thestrals, and Pegasi who all looked worn down, dirty, and like roughians, as Rarity would call them. They studied the cart which was a quarter of the way full and said “Nice job finding the gems Toots. You and the monkey have just made us rich. Now come with us and we won’t have to hurt your pet.” I snarled at them feeling my hair stand up on the back of my neck, and my fingernails lengthening into claws. I knew their type, they wouldn’t leave till they got what they wanted which was the gems and the girl. They studied me and the leader, a tan Pegasus with a dark blue mane and tail, said “What is he an attack monkey? Tell him to stand down before my buddies and I have to rough him up.” Rarity shivered hiding behind me and I growled louder feeling my canines lengthening. They laughed thinking they could beat me without having to fight as a group and I yelled out “Get lost before I rip you a new asshole, asshole. Between you and your buddies you’re scaring the lady and I won’t let that slide.” They all laughed and I rushed forward slicing one of them open from naval to throat causing him to fall over gasping and bleeding. I snarled and said “If the rest of you don’t want to end up like the pony on the ground you’ll leave the mare alone and get lost. I don’t care if you think you can take me, I warn you now you can’t.” I didn’t notice a feline tail growing out of my spine, nor a pair of tiger ears growing on top of my head, but the ponies did and gasped. The gryphon said “What’s with this freak.” I snarled at him and he backed up sensing a stronger predator and reacting instinctively to his sense of self preservation. He looked at his buddies and said “I think we should get out of here, this cat thing is getting dangerous.” His buddies talked among themselves then turned to their boss waiting for his orders. He glared at me and said “Buck that, we’ll just bum rush him. He can’t be strong enough to handle us all, then we’ll leave him alive long enough to watch us make the slut beg for more before we take her to sell to the highest bidder and sell the gems. We’ll slit his throat afterward and leave him to rot.” They cheered at the idea of taking me on together and rushed at me from the air causing me to flip back and protect Rarity as they rushed the two of us. I could tell I was their main target, but that didn’t mean that they wouldn’t go after Rarity if given the opportunity. I felt my muscles contracting and expanding as I flexed my fingers growling softly my tiger features growing, my face gaining tiger stripes and my eyes turning emerald green. I knew that this was only possible with the magic running through my veins but it felt rather natural. I knew there was a cost to this, but honestly protecting my friend mattered more than the costs to my health. I snarled as the Pegasi flew at me with the gryphons and knocked a few out of the air then pounced on a gryphon and cracked his shoulder biting another’s throat. I snarled as I jumped back feeling more animalistic, my tail thrashing left and right and the Gryphons dog piled me. I bit, clawed, kicked, and punched my way out then snarled and jumped on the back of a Pegasus grounding him and slicing his legs to stop him from running away then I looked around and noticed they were all down. I reverted back to normal and grasped my chest as my body started to try healing itself from the damage reverting to a more primal mindset would have. I hadn’t killed most of my opponents, only injured them. They quickly flew off, knowing that attacking me now wouldn’t get them anything. Rarity walked up to me and asked “What’s wrong?” I breathed deeply and said softly “My blood’s on fire. I think I’m going to pass out soon, from magic overload.” I winced as my bones cracked and the tail and ears vanished then my teeth blunted themselves and I fell onto my back coughing up a thin stream of blood as my vitals were attacked and repaired simultaneously. It was painful, but not so bad I couldn’t move. I looked at Rarity and said “I’ll be up in a few, we’ll finish filling the cart then head back to town.” Rarity stared at me at me as I winced feeling my bones going back to those of a human. Everything comes at a price, and mine was my body. Rarity stared at me as my bones shifted under my skin and asked “Why would you take that form if you know it’s got such a high cost.” I limply reached up and stroked her muzzle simply smiling in answer. She glared and said “I don’t understand you. I don’t get why someone who knows nothing about Twilight, myself, or the other girls would be so worried about one of us. What makes you tick, why do you act the way you do, how do you stand putting yourself in danger for a mare you don’t know who as far as you knew doesn’t even like you. I thank you for protecting me, but I don’t understand.” I coughed to the side spitting out blood and said “Do I need a reason to be a good guy?” She stared at me and I continued “I’m a good guy because I choose to be. I made a lot of mistakes in the past and I couldn’t let them repeat in my present. I stepped aside and let a lady get hurt once, I couldn’t do it again. Even more so, I couldn’t let them take your innocence lady Rarity.” She gasped and I nodded saying “I figure either you’re still innocent or you’ve given it to a pony you thought you loved. I warn you not all princes are worth giving up ones innocence to. I’m almost ready to move, so please step back.” She did as I asked and asked “So why are you in so much pain?” I slowly got to my feet stretching and popping my joints blood bursting from my fingertips until my magic healed them. She gasped and I sighed softly waiting for the last waves of pain to vanish. I thought about how to explain the answer to her question. It wasn’t simple, nor was it something I was ready to reveal, but after seeing me change she deserved to know what I did in order to protect her. I finally answered “I tapped into my inner beast, to be specific my inner lion, which turns into a tiger whenever she and I combine. After that my body adapted to the change. However since our minds are separate and our bodies are not compatible it hurts me to change back and forth. When I change back I suffer major blood loss, pain, and bouts of muscles ripping and healing. It never happened back home, except in dreams, but here there is enough magic in the air to allow the transformation. Luckily my own magic heals me after the transformation ends. Otherwise I’d need to be in intensive care. Nothing to worry about, but please keep this between us.” She nodded and we went back to digging up gems. After about three hours it started to get dark so we headed back to Ponyville. The cart was full to the brim and I was patched up to the best of my magic’s ability. Rarity and I were talking about fashion. I gave what little I knew about it and she enlightened me on what I got wrong. Eventually I said “So you’re saying Saddles are for pleasure, and regular clothes are for public.” She nodded and I said “Huh, so it’s like lacy underwear back home. I guess that makes some sense. I’m curious do you have things hidden away?” She blinked and blushed making me chuckle and say “I’ll take that as a yes.” She hoofed me in the side and mumbled “You’re such a troll Jake.” I giggled and nodded making me blush as I realized I just fucking giggled. She giggled and said “My dear that was surprisingly feminine of you.” I nodded and stretched then popped my neck and she continued “What do males wear to show they’re interested in the fairer sex back home for you?” I shrugged and motioned at my clothes then mimed rubbing to coins together and she asked “Clothes that cost a lot?” I nodded and she said “Odd.” I shrugged not saying anything in response only yawning. She looked at me and asked “Are you quite alright Darling?” I nodded yawning again and said “Exhausted but otherwise good as I could be. Anyway I’m going back to the library to crash. I’ll talk to you tomorrow before I head to Sweet Apple Acres.” She nodded and hugged me then walked inside dragging the cart along in her magic and I treaded to the library where Spike and Twilight were eating. They stared at the blood on my clothes when I walked in and all I said was “Please don’t ask. Rarity and I got into a tight spot and I had to use some abilities my body wasn’t ready for. I’ll be fine after a good night’s sleep which is where I’m going. If you need me wake me up.” They nodded and I treaded up the stairs then collapsed onto my bed and entered the dreamscape. As I slept Artemis entered my dreams and saw the wreck my body was and said “Jake, what did you do?” I smiled at her and collapsed onto my back my mental exhaustion affecting my body in the dream realm. She studied me and said “At this rate I won’t be able to keep your dreams shielded from Luna. I need to go but rest and think what you’re going to tell me for I will be back.” She faded away and I stared up at the sky seeing Equestria’s moon hanging overhead and whispered “It’s been over a thousand years since last we met, and yet I feel as though I’ve never left you alone. I know you missed me and trod a path of treachery and doubt. However soon enough I will see you again and bring with me an end to your misery. Trapped and alone for a thousand winters, cold and eroded was your heart. Free and alive you are now that my friends have set you back to the start.” I sighed and closed my eyes mumbling “I’m sorry Luna.” For some odd reason the closer it got to the day I would go to Canterlot the more I felt like my timeline and the statue’s timeline were going to interact and become one. After that I passed into a deep dreamless sleep, well at least I didn’t remember dreaming. Probably means my mind just didn’t catalogue them though my body felt like it was a restful R.E.M. sleep. I yawned when I was woken by the morning sun. I stretched feeling my joints pop into place and said softly “Well I feel better. Maybe next time won’t break me apart so badly.” I stretched again and hopped out of bed then walked downstairs noticing Spike and Twilight were still asleep. I started making Hay Cakes, remembering how Twilight had done it though without the hay so they were regular pancakes. By the time Twilight and Spike walked in I had cinnamon and apple pancakes on all three plates, Spike’s dusted with gems, and Twilight’s covered in sugar. I coated my own in syrup and the three of us dug in. Twilight looked at me and said “Oh so you’re feeling better today.” I nodded swallowing the bite in my mouth and she asked “Did you have a restful sleep then?” I nodded again and she asked “So what happened to you and Rarity yesterday?” I sighed and set my fork and knife down then said “A few rouges attacked us. I dealt with them. It put my body in dire straits for a little while but my body healed. I have magic. I didn’t know how to tell you, I’ve had magic since I came to Equestria. I used it on the Timberwolves, I used it on the rogues, and I used it to heal myself. I figure you want to study me but honestly Twi I’d rather not. That said I’ll be working at Sweet Apple Acres after I check on Rarity. I know I said I’d watch the library but after yesterday I need to work the kinks out of my body. For the next two days I’ll be watching the library so you and Spike get together with the girls and set aside what you’ll do for that two days. I won’t hear an argument.” She glared at me and I smirked back then finished eating and washed my dish. She mumbled “Stubborn stallion.” I waved at her as I started for the door and she called out “You know if you go back on your word again I’m not going to be happy.” I nodded and turned around then stretched and walked back to hug her. She stared at me and I kissed her forehead just above her horn then started for the door. She watched me go and called out “Be careful today, I don’t want you to overexert yourself.” I smiled slightly and stretched then popped my neck and jogged to Rarity’s boutique. I knocked on the door and Rarity answered it. She saw I was in good health and hugged me saying “Thank you so much for yesterday Darling.” I smiled at her to let her know it was no problem and she said “When I sell the gems I’ll give you your cut.” I nodded and nuzzled her cheek then started for Sweet Apple Acres. She called out “Are you really going to push yourself after what you did yesterday?” I nodded and she sighed then said “Do be careful darling.” I nodded again smirking at her over my shoulder then jogged to the farm. When I got to Sweet Apple Acres I saw Granny Smith on the porch and said “Hey Granny Smith. Can you tell me where I can find AJ and Mac?” She nodded, rocking in her chair, and pointed to the west orchard. I smiled in thanks and said “Great I’ll go see if they need any help.” I turned and jogged toward the orchard following the sound of hooves hitting wood until I found AJ. I grinned and said “Hey Applejack. I was wondering if I could help out on the farm today.” She smiled and said “Sure Sugarcube. I’ll do the bucking and you do the carrying.” I nodded and loaded the apples onto the cart. I walked along beside AJ pulling the cart from tree to tree loading up the baskets after each successful buck. I yawned as we worked and eventually the day progressed slowly. I got to know Applejack as we worked until finally she said “I gotta go pick up bloom from school. So do you think you can load these into the barn then wait for me to get back?” I nodded finding AJ and I had a lot in common throughout our talk and took the cart to the barn then started unloading the cart into the barn and cellar. Eventually Applejack returned with Applebloom. As soon as I saw her I said “Hey little seed. How was school?” Applebloom looked at me then at Applejack then back to me and walked up slowly. I raised an eyebrow and she hugged me around the waist and I said “Hey you were a lot more excitable last time we saw each other what’s changed?” She mumbled “Applejack said yawl were here to work not to play so I didn’t want to bother you.” I snorted and ruffled her ears gently causing her to look up at me and ask “So ya aren’t mad at me?” I shook my head and stroked her mane then bent down and hugged her tight before looking at AJ who smiled at the two of us. Applebloom let go of me and said “I’ll go up and do my homework, though I think I may come bug you for help with my math.” I nodded and yawned then walked over to AJ and stroked her mane causing her to nicker in pleasure. She studied me and said “Yawl have a way with Fillies.” I shrugged not feeling like explaining that my friends had kids and they saw me as the fun uncle. I yawned again and motioned that we should get back to work. Applejack nodded and said “You’re right; we should get another couple of trees done.” I nodded and we walked out into the orchard then spent the rest of the day bucking trees. Afterward I stayed for Dinner then helped Applebloom with her math homework before heading home. I walked into the library and collapsed on the couch where Twilight found me ten minutes later. She poked me in the side and I groaned. She poked me again and I looked at her asking “Yes Twi?” She smirked and said “You’re exhausted again. Did you at least get paid for helping AJ?” I shook my head and she giggled then said “You’re to kind Jake. You could have asked them for a few bits at least. Did Rarity say she’ll give you your cut of the gems?” I nodded and she said “Great. I know she’ll probably take the next day or two to sell what she’s going to sell so if she gives me your cut I’ll bring it back to the library. However the next two days you’re kicking me out of the library, right?” I nodded and said “Indeed. Tomorrow and Thursday, you and Spike are not allowed to work. You hired me to work for you so I’ll do such, even if you’re only giving me room and board. Now then I’m tired so we’re all going to eat then the two of us are going to close up the library and go to our rooms.” She stared at me as if surprised I was taking charge and I said “If you have any problems with me taking charge say so. You are my boss after all, but honestly you keep your head so wrapped up in books, no offense meant, I’m amazed you are so good at taking charge. Like I said no offense meant, you’re great at taking charge and you’re a very strong willed mare. Now let’s eat.” She nodded and we walked into the kitchen where Spike had made us all daisy sandwiches. I ate mine without really tasting it then kissed Twilight’s cheek and hugged her before stumbling up to bed. I collapsed in bed and passed out finding Artemis waiting for me in the dreamscape. She studied me and said “Physical exhaustion but not mental. Good. It means we can talk.” I nodded and stretched then did a few jumps, kicks, punches, pushups, and sit ups. I chuckled as Artemis drooled slightly while staring at me and asked “Like what you see?” She wiped her mouth and nodded causing me to chuckle and say “Good I’d hate to be unattractive to one of the mares I plan on courting.” She stared at me surprised I was talking about courting and I said “Yes I’m serious I want to court you, but first we need to prove you’re reformed.” She nodded and the two of us sat down staring up at the sky, my arm around her withers. She smiled and said “You’re so different from the stallions Luna used to know. I mean she always talked about how stallions only saw her plot while Jake saw her personality but I didn’t realize just how much she was right about you.” I raised an eyebrow and she explained “Luna’s memories involving the other Jake are of him being caring, kind, compassionate, and always helping any who needed it. He even said that his life belonged to the ponies and other races of Equus rather than himself.” I snorted and said “Sounds like he was a real idiot.” She bopped me on the shoulder and I chuckled then said “Seriously though, sounds like he didn’t realize what he was getting himself into. Probably decided since this was his home he wasn’t going to let anyone or anything destroy it. I can’t blame him though, he is me and I’d do the same thing if I were in his shoes. Hell I already think the same way. I just wish I could find it in me to push myself harder.” Artemis stared at me surprised and I asked “Can I pleasure you?” She stared and asked “What?” I repeated myself and she said “How?” I smirked and left it up to her imagination. She studied me and said “You want to pleasure me, despite the fact we’re two completely different species?” I nodded not feeling like explaining that I wanted to court her and this was a way for me to see her reactions. She thought about it then said “You may.” I smiled and said “Stand up and raise your tail.” She slowly did as I said and I started to gently run my fingers over her labia. She stared back at me surprised with a look of joy on her face. I motioned for her to turn back around then started to slip a finger into her sex and started pumping it in and out. She let out a moan and I said “I guess this is a bit faster than courting you, even if it’s in our minds, but I felt like helping pleasure you would cheer me up. I’ve always preferred to give pleasure than receive it.” I slipped in a second finger then a third pumping them slowly and rubbing her clit with my other hand. She let out a soft moan and wiggled her hips trying to pull away but I kept it up then bent down and licked up her sex causing her to jump. She tasted different from any girl I’d ever tasted before, almost like blackberries but slightly more sweet. I blinked finding I wanted to taste more and buried my face between her hind legs licking and sucking on her clit and slit my fingers spreading it wide as I reached under her and played with her teats. She moaned and said “Oh heavens above, no wonder Luna wanted to know what fingers could do. This is amazing.” I snorted and thought “Fingers, tongue, everything except my shaft is going to get you off.” I stretched flexing my aching jaw after a few minutes then dove back in holding her close with my arms and lapping up until finally she came all over my face the sweet taste getting even sweeter and soaking me from nose to chin. I pulled my head away and lightly swatted her rump causing her to jump I said “I guess we skipped the courting phase. Now I just need a stallion’s anatomy to properly satisfy a mare and we can move on. I wonder how Twilight and others are going to react when they find out I’m courting a pony.” Artemis shivered her wings up in what I heard Pegasi call a wing boner and said “Oh by the moon that was wonderful.” I chuckled and sat down as she curled up with her head in my lap then started stroking her mane and ears. She purred, like a cat! She purred and nuzzled into my lap causing my stiffy to feel uncomfortable. She said “So, you don’t care that my original name was Nightmare Moon or I was formed from Luna’s darkness?” I shook my head and stretched then lay back as she nuzzled my stomach and said “Thank you.” I nodded in reply yawning and closed my eyes feeling myself slipping into a true deep sleep that only the exhausted could feel. She smiled and said “Sleep well my prince.” *********************************** As I slept I found myself floating in a dark void. I heard a voice say “We’re almost one kid. You just need to go back a few years. Though things are different this time it appears. I don’t remember having anyone waiting for me in the present, but then again it’s been a long time.” I looked around till I saw the character from the book sitting in a rocking chair and watching me. He was shirtless, like me, and I noticed we bore the same scars. He smirked slightly and said “Oh you noticed we’re one and the same. Then I guess I can give you a warning, don’t just stay in Canterlot. You’ll lose them all if you do. However if all you do is travel, you’ll lose the princesses. I already feel my memories changing from your little interaction. Also take care of Scoots and Bloom.” I smiled slightly and said “I wouldn’t leave those to fillies alone if my life depended on it. If they need me I’ll be there for them, though I haven’t gotten close to Scoots yet, I know I’ll be doing so before my first two weeks are up.” He nodded and I asked “Why are you hiding your true features?” He smirked and said “Because I wanted to be as close to you as possible. Just because I became a chimera doesn’t mean I wasn’t once a wolfish writer like you. Hell I’m still part wolf, just now I’m a warrior rather than a writer. Not much need for writers in the past. Though I know Celestia kept the epic poems I wrote and the tales I told her and Luna. Maybe since we’re part horse we’ll get a cutie mark.” I shrugged at that and he said “Who knows.” I nodded as the dream started to shatter and he said “Waking up I see, we’ll have a few more confrontations before she wakes up. The closer I am to waking the closer you are to leaving.” *********************************** I woke up a little after dawn and stretched out feeling refreshed. I was surprised to see Spike standing at the foot of my bed with a perplexing look on his face. I raised an eyebrow and asked “Sup Spike?” He just studied me carefully. I stretched and got up then walked to my attached bathroom and turned on the shower. I stripped out of my clothes and put them on the floor, after shutting the door and called out “Did you need something Spike?” He called back “No Twilight just asked me to wake you and remind you that you’re watching the library today and tomorrow. I’ll go start on breakfast since you know.” I opened the door and nodded at him through the crack then shut it and climbed in the shower. I scrubbed myself down, paying special attention to my naughty bits, and washed my hair with Twilight’s fruity smelling shampoo. The smell of fruit made me think of both Artemis and Twilight. I smiled slightly as I rinsed my hair then stretched and got dressed before walking downstairs where Twilight and Spike were talking. Spike saw me and said “Well don’t you look better than the last few days.” I nodded and said “I feel better Spike.” Twilight looked at me and smiled then I said “Have what you two are going to do today planned out?” They nodded and I said “Great. I’m going to eat up then open the library and wait for the first petitioner of the day.” Twilight raised an eyebrow and I said “Ok so they aren’t petitioners or patrons, the first browser of the day.” She nodded and stretched then the two of them dug into their plates of hay bacon while I ate some eggs. After we finished I washed the plates and walked out into the foyer then sat down with a quill and paper, then started writing a story. Twilight said “Bye Jake we’ll be back in a few hours.” I waved without looking up and Spike chuckled seeing how into my work I was. Twilight sighed and I looked up at her then smiled and got up. She stared at me confused and I kissed her cheek. She stared and I winked mouthing ‘have fun.’ She smiled back blushing slightly and walked out the door with Spike. I sat back down and went back to my writing. About an hour later the first patron of the day came in. It was a mint colored unicorn with a lyre cutie mark who studied me then gasped and said “HUMAN!!!” I nodded and she studied me then said “Well there goes a few of my theories.” I raised an eyebrow and she said “You’re not a giant, you don’t spew fire, and you aren’t trying to eat me. Humans do eat meat though, right?” I nodded and she said “I knew it. Can I come ask you questions later?” I shrugged figuring it wouldn’t hurt anything then she checked out a book on classical music and left. I went back to writing as I waited for the next visitor. It was another two hours before a stallion wearing a suit walked in looking for books on finance. After he was done he left and I muttered “First Lyra comes in here looking for a book on classic music, and asks me to be ready for conversations in the future of course, and then a guy looks for a book on finances. I guess today is going to be somewhere between boring and downright disturbing.” I shrugged it off and went back to writing, already on my tenth page. I hummed as I wrote occasionally looking up to be sure no one was coming in. By the time Twilight and Spike got back I had thirty pages written and had broken two quills. I yawned and said “Hey Twi.” She smiled and returned my greeting then I fist bumped Spike and said “You two have fun?” They nodded and I smiled then said “Great there were a lot of ponies who came in today, starting with a pony who asked about me being human.” Twilight blinked and I nodded saying “Yeah she was mint green and had a lyre cutie mark.” Twilight slowly got a look of recognition and I yawned then said “A few ponies came and went after getting a book or two, but mostly I just relaxed writing.” She raised an eyebrow and I showed her my thirty page long, so far, story covered front to back in writing. She blinked and said “Wow.” I nodded yawning and stretching. She smiled and said “Well me and the girls had fun. We hung out at Sugarcube Corner, though they said they’d like it if you joined us next time. I told them you were watching the library so both Spike and I could go. They said that was sweet of you but they still wanted to see you sooner or later. Also Rarity gave me your bits.” She pulled out a bag and handed it to me. I took out ten coins and handed them to her putting the rest in my pocket. She blinked and asked “Why are you paying me?” I smiled and said “Food cost.” She looked at me questioningly and I explained “Since I’m here you’re buying more food. I’m eating a good portion of it, thus I figured I’d help pay for it. If you need more bits don’t hesitate to say so.” She slowly nodded knowing I wouldn’t take no for an answer then I made the three of us dinner. It was just sandwiches, because I didn’t want to try to make anything labor intensive since I was a rather lousy cook. I set the plates on the table and sat down to eat mine while Twilight sat across and from me and Spike sat between us. I looked at them and said “What’s the plan for tomorrow?” Twilight smiled and said “Rarity, Fluttershy, and I are going to the spa and Spike’s going with Applejack and Rainbow to check out some stuff throughout town. You’ll be fine watching the library, right?” I nodded yawning and finished my food then hugged both of them and started up for my room. I glanced back to see Twilight watching me with a look in her eyes I couldn’t read. Spike was watching Twilight knowingly and I wondered what he’d figured out that I hadn’t. I collapsed on my bed and stripped down then crawled under the covers and fell asleep. As I slept I dreamed of a possible future. In the dream I was with a mare who was watching a colt frolic and play. I smiled watching them and felt myself say “He’s got my eyes but otherwise he’s like a miniature version of you.” The mare giggled and said “Except in attitude. In attitude he takes after you. Ah well we have another little one on the way so maybe he’ll have a sibling who’s more like his mother.” I felt myself smirk then merge fully with the dream and kissed her horn causing her to shudder. She looked up at me and I realized it was Twilight. I smiled then looked at the colt who had lavender fur, a blue mane with a purple stripe and a tail with a similar stripe. He had grey eyes though, which was rare for a pony. Twilight saw my look and said “He’s going to be a heart breaker in a few years.” I chuckled and said “Yeah, yeah he is. So what did you tell your parents when they asked if you were ever going to bring a nice stallion home? That you already had a mate, who was part stallion, or that you were dating an alien?” She giggled at that and nuzzled me as I started stroking her neck. She smiled and said “I told them that I already found someone and that we had a colt together. They were angry, but they said as long as they get to see their grandfoal they had no problem with whoever the father was. I wonder how they’ll react when we go visit, plus don’t you have to see off the other girls.” I winced slightly at that having forgotten all about the other girls and she shook her head saying “Jake you’re so forgetful; no wonder you call me the brains of the family. Hopefully sharp doesn’t follow that trait of yours.” I chuckled and said “No he’s like his mother in that, he’s already reminded me of the days that I said I’d play with him.” Twilight smiled and I slowly let the dream wash away my consciousness, letting my subconscious have its fun. I woke up the following morning to the sound of yelling. I got up sighing and walked downstairs, in just my boxers mind you, and I saw Rainbow and Twilight arguing. I stepped between them and said “CEASE AND DESIST!” They stopped and I said “Alright what’s going on with you two?” Twilight looked at me then at Rainbow before baring her teeth at the other mare. Rainbow sighed and said “I just came to see if Twi wanted to go out before her spa appointment. I brought up a touchy subject I guess, and words were said. Now Twi’s pissed and I let myself get heated. I think I’m just going to take Spike and go. You guys talk this out and when Twilight’s feeling better have her come meet up with me and the other girls.” I slowly nodded agreeing this was a good idea then walked over and hugged Twilight causing her to calm down a little and start to tear up. I knew she hated fighting with her friends but it seemed like whatever this was had really pissed her off. She nuzzled my shoulder as Rainbow flew off with Spike. I said “Alright Twi, what happened. I know you you’re not the type to jump to conclusions or get pissed at your friends over nothing.” She mumbled into my side and nuzzled me. I said “What? I doubt it involves Spike since Rainbow was more than happy to take her with him, so what did you say and who does it involve?” She looked up at me with tears at the corners of her eyes and said “I said you.” I raised an eyebrow wiping her tears away and she said “Rainbow came in here talking about how some of the town thought you were no good and taking advantage of me and how I should throw you out then I just snapped. I don’t know why I got so defensive but I’ve been feeling protective of you for a while.” I nodded wondering if this was how ponies reacted when they had a crush. I motioned for her to go on and she said “I took it out on Rainbow without even seeing what she thought, I didn’t think about the fact she was just warning me about how the town saw you. I owe her an apology.” I nodded and said “You do. However first let’s eat breakfast, then you can go apologize to Rainbow, after that ask the mayor if she can call a meeting tomorrow where I can address the town. I’ll answer questions, talk to the town, and clear up some misconceptions. However don’t let me get between you and your friends. If you think they have a problem with me just ask them to not bring it up until they can talk to me and I can clear the air. Is that alright?” She nodded and I hugged her around the shoulders then we walked into the kitchen and she made pancakes for the two of us. I watched her as she cooked, not able to take my eyes off her amazing flank. It wasn’t too toned, but it also wasn’t too flabby, it was just right. Twilight glanced back as I was looking up at her head and I smiled at her. She smiled back blushing slightly and I asked “Twilight do you have a crush on me?” She blinked and stared at me almost burning the pancakes as I said “I mean I’ve seen you watching me on my way to bed but I couldn’t tell what the look in your eyes was, also there’s all the times you blush when I’m around. If you don’t have a crush do I embarrass you?” She mumbled “I guess I like you.” I nodded and helped her put the pancakes on plates and we sat down to eat while Twilight thought about how to explain her feelings. She finally said “If nothing else I see you as a really good friend.” I nodded and motioned for her to go on as I smothered my food in syrup. She sighed and said softly “I care about you, and you’ve been a big help around the library but I don’t really know you well enough to say yes I like you or no I hate you or anything. My friends all like you to some degree because of you hanging out with them, but other than the night with Applebloom you and I haven’t hung out. I don’t know why I got defensive of you when Rainbow said that, but I did, so maybe I like you as more than a friend despite not knowing you?” I shrugged and said “If you want we can go on a few dates and see where things take us, even if they’re friendship dates with the other girls. I personally can’t say if we’d be good for each other until we get to know each other better. The only person who knows a lot about me is Moonlight.” She nodded and I kissed her forehead after we finished eating then shooed her out the door to talk to Rainbow and the others. I sat back and started writing where I left off. ****************************************************************************************** The day passed uneventfully, Lyra came in and asked me questions, a few people came and checked out books, but mostly it was just me and my story. After school Applebloom trotted in and asked me to help her with her math homework. I agreed and spent a half hour doing that then Applejack came and picked her up thanking me for watching her. I said it was no problem and waved them off then stretched and popped my spine. I shivered and said aloud “Well, that was different. I haven’t shivered like that in months. I guess my inner cold finally outweighed my inner warmth.” Twilight walked in as I finished speaking and asked “Who were you to talking to?” Spike was sitting on her back and they both looked rather relaxed. I smiled and shrugged then yawned. Twilight watched me wearily and said “So no one came in calling you a freeloader or anything?” I shook my head slightly and got up popping my shoulders causing Twilight to wince. Spike said “Check any books out?” I nodded and he said “Great. At least someone got something done today.” I raised an eyebrow and he explained “Me, Rainbow, and Applejack didn’t get anything done. We were too busy running around town trying to find one little piece of paper.” I patted his back and he smiled at me then said “I’m going to start on dinner. Hope you two are in the mood for lasagna.” I smiled and said “Sounds great Spike.” Twilight nodded and made a noise of agreement then Spike walked into the kitchen and I said “So Twi, want to go out with the girls tomorrow, leave Spike in charge of the library and just have fun?” She thought about it then nodded and I said “Sweet. I’m going to go for a jog, but when I get back pull up some activities you and the girls would enjoy.” She nodded and I kissed her cheek causing her to blush before going out the door and jogging around the town. I waved at everyone I passed humming to myself. I started to sing. I jogged back to the library after three or four trips around town then walked in and saw Spike and Twilight sitting at the kitchen table talking. I whistled to get their attention and Spike said “Hey Jake.” I smiled and said “Hey Spike. Hey Twi.” Twilight smiled at me and I yawned then stretched and sat down at the table with them. We started talking about inane things I don’t even remember. Eventually the lasagna was done and the three of us dug in. I learned more about the girls over dinner than I had at any time watching the show. I learned Rainbow had a cousin who married a gryphon, Fluttershy was part earth pony, Rarity was from a small suburb of Manehattan, Applejack, Mac, and bloom had different mothers, and that Pinkie’s sisters were very protective of her. We finished eating and played a game of mareopoly where Twilight proved she was a master of business and I told a few stories about my past. Twilight was surprised by many of the things I talked about, but she accepted them without question. I stayed away from the darker parts of my past, focusing on the good times, and Twilight, Spike, and I all had a laugh, sometimes at my expense, sometimes at the expense of my friends. What I didn’t realize was that the more I told her, the more Twilight learned about me and the more she was curious about the things I kept hidden. Eventually we called it a night and went to bed. I dreamed that night but don’t remember it. The following day was my press conference with the ponies of Ponyville. I walked up to the mayor’s podium and started to tell the ponies a bit about myself. Eventually they started asking me questions and I answered them to the best of my ability. A few of them were “Are you an alien?” I answered “Technically yes as far as I know.” “What are your plans for the element bearers?” I responded “To be their friend.” “Are you using Twilight Sparkle?” I said a vehement “No, if Twilight wants anything from me she just has to ask. If something I ask for goes too far she just has to say so.” Those are the ones I remember off the top of my head, so those are the ones that really affected me. After the conference I had a lot of ponies apologizing to me, but the girls wouldn’t let them get to close. After that we went and had lunch together at the café in town. We talked, joked, and laughed. I told them more of my misadventures, and they told me about themselves. I answered any questions they had for me and the day was a resounding success in my opinion. The rest of the time I spent between them, spending time with Spike and Twilight, or with the foals I’d come to see as my own including Bloom and Scootaloo. However as all things do, eventually my two weeks came to an end. I’d gotten bloom and scoots to open up to me and trust me and I promised Scoots if she had any trouble I’d be there for her. Bloom had Applejack, Scoots had Dizzy Twister her adopted mom, but Dizzy was sick. I boarded the train for Canterlot with Moonlight Breeze who was anxious about how things were going to go for us. I’d had rendezvous with her in my dreams a few times, but otherwise we’d only talked when I was at Sugarcube Corner, so we spent the train ride talking. When we arrived in Canterlot I found the guards staring us down and waiting to escort us to the palace. I thanked them, knowing Twilight had told her teacher about my visit, and the two of us followed the guards to the castle. At the entrance I stopped and took a deep breath. Through those doors were the two who could have me executed and I wouldn’t fight them on it, this was their world. Artemis seemed to have the same opinion because she looked to me for strength. Finally the doors opened. > Chapter 5: Canterlot, Meeting Princesses, Explaining Things, Magic Lessons. > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- I walked through the doors with Artemis beside me and glanced up at Celestia who was sitting on her throne. She smiled at me and said “Hello old friend.” I smiled back at her and put an arm around Artemis’s shoulders, which were rather lower than they should be since she was still in her moonlight disguise. I studied Celestia who said “So who’s your friend, since they’re using high level transfiguration magic I feel I should know them but only Luna and myself tend to use such magic.” I blinked and said “Damn can’t pull the wool over your eyes. My friend will reveal herself, once I have your word that you won’t attack her no matter what she looks like, and that you’ll hear me out before tossing us into the dungeon.” She studied me carefully and I continued “I’ll also need Luna to promise the same thing at some point because I don’t want her attacking my friend either. I’d use a pinkie promise but those things are dangerous.” She raised an eyebrow at that and I said “Long story, but anyway, let’s get onto the topic at hand. I need you to swear to hear me out, not attack my friend once she drops the transfiguration, and not jump to any conclusions. After you’ve heard me out you can throw me in the dungeons if that’s what you feel is necessary to protect your ponies.” She studied me carefully and said “You’ve never done anything to earn my distrust Jake, even if you are younger than I remember you being. I can promise to do as you asked. So who is you’re friend?” I nodded at Artemis who dropped her disguise and donned her armor then bowed to Celestia. The guards were about to rush in but Celestia held up a hoof and stopped them. I growled softly my body vibrating as it prepared to change till Celestia said “Nightmare Moon, you look different. Your eyes aren’t as clouded by anger and your cutie mark is glowing.” I calmed down and Artemis said “Please Princess call me Artemis. I am no longer the nightmare.” Celestia looked surprised at her admission and the fact her voice was only slightly deeper than an adult Luna’s. She held her bow waiting to be told to rise as she said “Originally I was the darkness your sister feared, but Jake has helped me become cured of the hatred and bitterness. We have sessions of entering my mind and changing memories to free me. I’m sorry for attacking you, but I was consumed by rage at the time.” Celestia smiled and said “Please rise Artemis.” I sighed in relief until Celestia blasted me with a shot of TK or Telekinesis. I coughed lying on my back and holding my ribs as she strode toward me and said “Who are you; Jake would never enter another’s mind without their permission even to fix it.” I snorted and coughed then spat blood to the side, having bitten my cheek when I landed, and stared into Celestia’s eyes challengingly. She gasped and stepped back then said softly “That look, it’s the same look he gave Clover when she tried to… no you can’t be him though, he’s still a statue in the gardens.” I climbed to my feet dusting off and said “I’m his past. The longer I’m in this world the more the time stream prepares for when I will become he and he will stop being me.” She glared and I said “I know that look; I’m about to get kicked, blasted, or stabbed. I guess you don’t like me talking about the other Jake like we’re the same person, too bad.” I was blasted back by a wave of pure energy slamming into the wall and coughing as I fell to the floor. I climbed back to my feet wiping my mouth and stretched then said “If that’s the best you got, a thousand years of peace has gone way too easy on you.” She glared and blasted me again sending me flying into the doors of the throne room which were bolted shut temporarily. I knew the only way to get Celestia to chill was to let her throw a shit fit, so since she promised not to hurt Artemis that left me as her only target. I just had to make it worth blasting me, because honestly if I didn’t she’d feel really bad after all was said and done and may break down, if I did my job she’d feel relieved when she was done and would apologize, plus be thinking much clearer. I got back up dusting off and spat to the side staining the marble red and said “Peh, if the other me saw something in you it must have passed with age.” She growled and picked me up in TK, which I overloaded and fell to the ground then slammed me back into the doors with a beam of solidified sunlight. Artemis started to interfere when I said “ARTY NO!” She stopped and I said “She has to get this out of her system or else she’ll lash out at you. She’s so afraid you’ll corrupt Luna again she’s turning it into anger and to let all the anger go is the only way for her to think clearly. That said I doubt she has the strength to really hurt another alicorn. I’m human and taking her shit like it’s nothing.” Celestia snorted in anger and blasted me into a column where I laid still holding my ribs. After a few minutes I climbed back to my feet and said “Ok so throwing me around makes you feel better, good to know. Damn sadist pastel horse.” She snarled losing her cool even more and slammed into me her horn gouging into my shoulder making me grab her and hold her close. She finally broke down and said “Why, why do you let me hurt you?” I stroked her mane gently rubbing her ears with my other hand as she continued “You just stand there and throw back insults like it doesn’t hurt but I can see in your eyes that the words hurt you as much as the physical attacks. Why don’t you just stop and let it go?” I coughed and spat to the side stroking her mane gently then whispered in her ear. Her ear perked up and I said a little louder “You needed to vent. You’ve been beating yourself up over Luna for a thousand years and more, you’ve been carrying the weight of a kingdom for a thousand years, and one of your friends just showed up at your door years younger and looking different and you acted calm throughout but I know when someone’s ready to break. I gave you a way to release it before you broke. I’m not proud of the things I said but if they got you to react again I’d say them over and over until you realized that getting angry at yourself isn’t the way.” She whimpered crying into my chest and I said “You’re a tough mare Celli, you’ve been strong for too long. I know the only reason you’re able to let it out is because I wear his face. I hope you’ll learn to trust me like you do him until the two of us combine into one. I know that it was hard seeing the dark aspect of your sister after just getting her back, but Artemis isn’t evil.” Celestia looked up at me and I coughed a slightly liquid cough causing her to cast healing magic on me. I smiled sadly and said “Let it out Celli, because we both know Lulu is going to break the moment she sees me even if I’m not him yet.” She nuzzled my neck and said “You are him. You are the man who Luna and I looked up to that Clover loved, you’re the man Platinum respected, Smart cookie trusted, Hurricane fought alongside, and so many others relied upon. You’re the one who helped seal Eris, why do you doubt yourself?” I smiled sadly and stroked her hair whispering my response. She said in response “Just because you aren’t him physically doesn’t mean you aren’t the core of what made him, him. So many mares fell for him and he trusted all of them as if they were nothing but his friends, he said he already had those he loved but he had room in his heart for more. Luna will be overjoyed, as am I. I know you’re him because only he would take a hit like that from an alicorn and just smirk making a stupid comment like it was no big deal.” I chuckled and said “I’m hurting from being blasted around but you needed it. So Celestia why don’t I introduce you to Artemis Selene? Who was formerly Nightmare Moon.” She nodded getting off of me and we walked back to the throne where she took her seat and Artemis put a wing around me causing me to chuckle and say “Easy Arty I’m fine. My body is a lot more durable than you might think. I just fear how Luna’s going to react when she sees my face.” Arty chuckled and I booped her nose causing her to giggle and Celestia to smile. I stared between them then said “Celestia Sol, meet Artemis Selene, Dark side of the moon and dreams.” Celestia smiled and said “It’s nice to finally meet you without your darkness corrupting my senses. I see that you are close to Jake, which seems to be his goal, to become indispensable to the rulers of the world so that they have to rely on him.” I snorted and stuck out my tongue causing her to giggle and say “Ah how childish, are you sure you’re a man and not a colt?” I snorted and tackled her growling. She giggled happy no one had seen her break character from the stoic monarch they all seemed to rely on. I knew she was just happy to have a friend, so I planned on getting her to relax more. I smirked and booped her nose. She stared at me surprised and I said “You’re so fluffy.” She blinked again and I continued “However I should probably let you get back on your throne and Moonlight should hide herself again because I think we’re about to have company.” I got up and Celestia fixed herself with magic then Artemis reverted back to a unicorn and I dusted off walking back down the dais. As soon as I got off the dais the guard rushed in talking about how they heard a sound. Celestia held up a wing to forestall them and said “I’m sorry my little ponies, I happened to have a moment and my friend here used some magic that made a lot of noise.” I nodded humming happily and rubbing my neck as the guard studied me then she continued “He will become part of the palace hopefully so please allow him to explore the castle, under escort of course.” They nodded and trotted out as I smirked hiding it behind a hand as I waved at them with the other. When they closed the doors I burst out laughing and said “Oh goddesses and gods that was hilarious. I haven’t seen ponies so freaked out since coming to this messed up world. Then again is the world messed up or jut my view of it, hmmm.” Artemis smacked me in the back of the head causing me to crash forward and hit the ground hard. I winced and said “OWWWW! Moony, why’d you hit me?” She just stared at me nonplussed and I curled up on myself drawing on the ground with a finger muttering “You didn’t have to be so mean.” Artemis stared at me and said “Why are you acting like a sissy?” I held my heart as if wounded by her words and she continued “We both know you don’t give a bat’s backside that I hit you, you’re just pretending to be hurt to get Celestia to like you more. I won’t have it. So you are going to act like your real self and quit pretending to be more approachable. I know you don’t know how to react to Celestia and others, but treat her as you would Twilight or the other bearers.” I sighed and stood up standing at my full height, which was just shy of six feet and walked over to hug her. I glanced at Celestia and said “Hope you liked the show. I enjoyed pretending to be a wimpy little boy but Artemis is right it’s not me. I guess things are going to be interesting as time goes on. So what would you like to know before we find Luna or leave these chambers?” She studied me and said “Why do you ask?” I just stared at her nonplussed. She sighed and said “How did you come to be here?” I shrugged and she said “You really don’t know?” I shook my head and she sighed then said “Are you and the statue becoming one and the same?” I nodded. She said “Last question, are you going to do anything to Luna when you see her?” I shook my head in the negative and hummed softly, stretching my arms over my head. She studied me and said “I guess I should call Luna in here.” I shrugged letting her do as she wished leaning on Artemis in her moonlight disguise. Celestia hummed then walked out and talked to the guards before returning to her throne watching Artemis and I carefully. I raised an eyebrow and asked “Send for Lulu?” She nodded staring at me suspiciously now instead of with careful scrutiny and I said “Something I say bother you?” She shook her head still studying me and I shrugged saying “Alright then.” I closed my eyes yawning then stretched once again and popped my back. I stopped leaning against Artemis and sagged over her back mumbling “You’re going to have to wake me up when Luna arrives. No fighting unless she starts it.” Artemis snorted and said “I have no reason to argue with Luna. She is like a sister to me, hay so is Celestia.” Celestia made a sound of discontentment and I snickered as she continued “The only one I’m not sure of is Celestia’s niece.” I shivered at the thought of Cadance and murmured in fear of meeting the princess of love. I knew she’d be able to read me like an open book and as such I just didn’t want to deal with it. However I knew that I would have to at least talk to her if I planned on courting the princesses, which I asked myself if such was the case as Artemis sighed and said “You’re heavy.” I grumbled some nonsensical response and she swatted me with her mane. I grumbled and she said “You are lying on top of my shoulders and if my wings were out you’d be pressing against them. The least you can do is stop grumbling.” I snorted and Celestia chuckled saying “You two act rather close. Is this a side effect of the cleansing you did to her?” I shrugged without moving more than my shoulders and Artemis shook her head, at least that’s what it felt like she was doing since her neck was moving under me. I opened my eyes yawning and picked myself up off Artemis as the throne room doors burst open and Luna strode in. She was adorable. She was about even with my waist, her mane was dark blue as was her tail rather than a starry sky, and her eyes were focused on me in surprise. I smiled and waved only to be tackled and held close to her breast as she cried tears of relief. She said, in the royal Canterlot voice, “JAKE THOU YET LIVES!!!! WE THOUGHT THEE SLAIN BY THE ELEMENTS!!! HOW ART THOU MY FRIEND??!!??” My ears were ringing from being so close to such high volume and I whimpered a little in pain. She studied me and said “Why art thou whimpering?” I groaned and pointed at my ears having trouble hearing her and realized by reading her lips that she was apologizing. I waved it off and said “It’s fine, my ears just hurt from the royal Canterlot voice. If you weren’t holding onto me I’d be unsurprised if I’d been sent flying. Ouch though. Also I’m not your Jake, though he’ll be waking up soon enough. I’m his past.” Luna stared at me and I smiled slightly then said “Doesn’t mean I wouldn’t want to get to know you. Just means we have a lot to learn about each other. By the way the mare I was leaning on is Moonlight Breeze or Artemis Selene if you must know her real name. I’m Jake Wolf, the big pony on the dais is Celestia Sol, and you are Luna now that everyone’s names are dished out, Arty drop the disguise.” Luna blinked and started to say something when I stopped her with a kiss to the cheek causing her to blush. I grinned at her causing her to bat my head with a wing then we turned and faced Artemis who’d taken her true form. Luna suddenly wilted and said “Not you.” I raised an eyebrow and Luna continued “I thought the elements got rid of you. You shouldn’t be here, what happened, why did you come back, how did you come back?” I stroked Luna’s neck causing her to gain a little confidence and say “You will not take me from my sister again, nor will you take me from my friends. I refuse to be a pawn to your darkness, I see you’ve found a new host, is it Cadance, do we need to free her from your clutches?” I coughed to get Luna’s attention while Artemis wilted under the heated look Luna was giving her and Luna turned to face me. I said softly “Artemis was the nightmare, but she’s been redeemed just like you. She has her own body and she doesn’t want eternal night she just wants a family. I thought you, Celestia, Cadance, and I could give her one in our own way. She needs the one who understands her better than anyone to be like a sister to her, and that means you Lulu. Celestia slightly accepts her, after a few minor setbacks, and I accept her, it’s up to you and Cadance to decide if you’ll shun or accept her.” Luna stared at me and said “Thou art tricky.” I raised an eyebrow in question and she said “How thou phrased acceptance of her. Thee knows that it was being shunned and the night being taken for granted that turned us into the nightmare. We can’t willingly shun another to share the same fate if it is within our power.” I smiled knowing Luna would be on Arty’s side though she stopped my smile with a look and said “We shall give her the benefit of a chance. If she proves to be reformed we shall accept her into the royal family and vouch for her, however should she be manipulating your mind and trying to get you to vouch for her we shall have the elements come and purge the darkness and her, from this world.” I nodded in acquiescence and hugged Luna tight causing her to blush once again. I smirked and said “Knew you’d see it my way Lulu. Anyway how about the four of us retire to Celestia’s room and talk?” The other three thought about it then nodded and Celestia motioned for Artemis to hide herself again, which she did so grudgingly. I yawned and started for the doors kicking them open and saying “WE BE FREE BITCHES!!!” Artemis face hoofed and Luna giggled while Celestia sighed at my antics. I smirked at the three of them as I was surrounded by guards and said “Point spears at me any longer and one of you is going to get a broken leg, one a broken horn, and three broken wings. I don’t like deadly instruments pointed in my face.” Celestia groaned while Luna blushed, which I caught out of the corner of my eye, and Artemis giggled. I snorted and said “See gentlestallions I don’t fear you, and the princesses know it. Hell my unicorn friend finds how you’re treating me hilarious. Now then, GET THE BUCK OUT OF MY WAY OR I’LL MAKE YOU!!!” They jumped back and I grabbed a spear that was accidentally thrust at me then twisted it and wacked the guard over the head with it before twirling and kicking a second guard who rushed at me while my back was turned. I blocked a spear thrust with my own spear pushing the tip away from my chest but getting whacked in the side. I winced and growled softly my inner stallion not liking being beaten by a lesser stud in his opinion lending strength to my swing as I decked a Pegasus who rushed at me. That left me with the two other Pegasi and a single earth pony watching me wearily. I snorted and twirled the spear in my grip taking a Bo kata. They bum rushed me and I swung my spear around fast and precisely striking them in pressure points, such as wing and leg joints, and across the face and neck. I lowered the spear as the three fell over and winced as I felt a cut on my cheek leak blood and my ribs crack from when the ponies had managed to land a few blows on me. I yawned and turned to the princesses and Artemis saying “Well my ladies, I think I proved my point to the guard, though they probably won’t like me after this. I’ll probably come back and buy these guys drinks eventually. So let’s head to Celestia’s chambers.” The mares nodded and led me to Celestia’s chambers talking amongst themselves. I noticed they included Arty in the conversation and kept my mouth shut so as not to ruin the moment. We got to Celestia’s chambers and she told the guards to allow the three of us in then we collapsed on cushions with me surrounded by the three beautiful mares. They all dropped all disguises revealing Nightmare Moon aka Artemis, Luna as a filly still, and Celestia as herself. I chuckled and said “Don’t I feel special, all alone with three beautiful mares two of the night one of the day.” They smiled and I said “So, what are you three’s thoughts on today, and what are we going to do about the fact I’m mostly broke and staying in Ponyville.” Celestia studied me and asked “Do you want to remain solely in ponyville?” I shook my head and she said “Well that leaves us a few options, we can teach you to teleport, somehow grow you wings, or we can set it up so you have a place to stay here and in ponyville.” I held up three fingers saying I’d prefer option three. They smirked evilly and Celestia said “You like option three then?” I nodded and she continued “Well we’re still going to teach you to use leylines to teleport.” I stared at her as if she was nuts and she smirked then nuzzled me and said “It’s alright Jake I know you can do it.” I snorted and Luna said “Thou doubt thyself to much fair hero.” I stared at her motioning for her to go on. She said “Forsooth I speak only the truth. I have seen you do many things more advanced than teleportation. Thou just need to relearn what thou hast forgotten.” I sighed realizing I was outgunned in this verbal spar and turned to Artemis begging her to be on my side but she just smirked and shook her head. I groaned and swore my vengeance on the three mares who broke out into giggles at my pout. Suddenly there was knocking at Celestia’s chamber door. I glanced between the three and motioned at the door then raised an eyebrow. Celestia sighed and walked over then opened the door and said “Ah Cadance, why don’t you come in, we were just welcoming an old friend and a new addition to the family.” The alicorn of love said something I couldn’t hear then Celestia stepped aside and Cadance strode in. I studied her, my inner stud whinnying in delight at the idea of another mare in the room with him. He’s a bit of a pervy bastard. Cadance couldn’t take her eyes off me so I waved and pointed at Artemis. She slowly turned her head then gasped and charged a spell until Celestia laid a wing over her back and said “Easy Cadance, she’s supposedly reformed. We’re giving her a few weeks to prove it.” Cadance nodded and said “Alright Aunty. Who’s the male that’s lying between her and Auntie Luna?” I smirked and waved boredly pulling Luna and Artemis’ wings around me burying myself in the feathers. I grumbled as I hid from Cadance and waved her off when she poked her head into my blanket of feathers. I heard giggling and snorted ignoring it and buried my face into Artemis’ side while stroking Luna’s side with my hand. I stretched within my little blanket and heard Cadance ask “Is he the old friend you mentioned?” Celestia replied “Yes, he is the old friend I mentioned. His name is Jake. I don’t know why he’s hiding from you but then again I don’t know why he does most things he does. I get the feeling that it’s just because he can though.” I held up my hand and did a thumbs up in response to Celestia’s words then pulled my hand back into my feathery cocoon causing Artemis to chuckle and Luna to snort. I grinned and rubbed Luna’s side with my leg while stroking Artemis’ neck and relaxing against her side Luna’s wing coming down over my head and Artemis’ wing covering my body. It was odd to see the black and blue mix so well. I muttered aloud “The pattern of you two’s wings is beautiful. They overlap to the point where it’s like a dark night.” I yawned and stretched then nuzzled into Artemis’ side and started to drift off as the four mares started talking amongst themselves and completely ignored the snuggly human hiding in the wings of the two alicorns of the night. I sighed in bliss and kissed the base of Arty’s wing causing her wing to jump and her to shift around and try to look at me. I smirked at her and she nipped my cheek causing me to wince slightly but otherwise relax. I turned and crawled up next to Luna since Artemis wouldn’t let me have my fun and stroked her neck my arm the only thing all four alicorns could see as it stroked Luna’s neck and I buried my face into her side. I ignored their conversation until Celestia sat behind me putting a third wing over me and I said “HAHA THE FUN HAS BEEN TRIPLED!!!!” Luna stared at me surprised and I blinked owlishly at her as if to say ‘did I really say that?’ She nodded and I sighed then curled up under the three wings nuzzling Luna and petting Artemis and Celestia while Cadance looked on in surprise. I glanced at Cadance and asked “Joining the cuddle pile or going to sit there and be a mopey princess of love?” Cadance dived into the pile and I suddenly had four alicorns rubbing up on me as I sighed in bliss and muttered “Ah the fun has been quadrupled and I feel so fluffy. Four wings, four bodies, two nights, one day, and love.” My inner stallion was whickering and snorting as I yawned and sprawled out between the four of them then said “This is wonderful. So what were you four talking about while I was blissed out with three out of four of you touching me?” As I talked I started preening Celestia’s wings humming as my fingers worked their magic. She moaned in bliss and I continued “It was probably important so I tuned it out because the four of you deserve your privacy, also is wing preening still something only family, lovers, specialists, or very close friends do?” Cadance nodded and I said “Ah.” Finally Celestia said “We were talking about where in the castle you and Artemis will be staying. I doubt she’d like to be stationed too far away from you what with you being her first friend and everything.” I nodded and yawned again feeling rather tired but paying close attention. Celestia continued “We were just talking about how to introduce Artemis to the ponies in general.” I shivered at the nightmare of having to make a positive PR for Arty. Celestia nodded and said “Yes, you see why we have a bit of a problem.” I nodded and said “No one will accept the former nightmare moon; it’s why so few like Luna as of right now. Even if nightmare moon didn’t destroy the world they still fear her. This is a conundrum.” The four mares nodded and I sighed thinking how best to solve the problem. Finally I said “Well I could make a monster that it takes the four of you together to defeat.” They stared at me as if I was crazy and I said “What, I could. I made Arty a body, what makes you think I can’t make a monster the elements can’t stop but you four can?” They stared at me and I smirked evilly saying “I know the elements work on things that go against harmony but what if it’s not dark magic that powers the construct?” They blinked surprised and started talking amongst themselves while I hummed and waited for one of them to tell me my idea would or wouldn’t work. Eventually Celestia said “Alright, your idea has merit. Though no one can know you’re manipulating the monster.” I nodded agreeing instantly, knowing if I didn’t I would become enemy number one of equestria. I yawned and slowly started weaving the spell form to make the construct. Celestia studied it and asked “What’s this matrix right here?” Then she pointed at the matrix that gave form to the magic, and looked at me questioningly. I sighed before replying “That is the central matrix. It shapes the magic into the body of the creature. It’s one of the three matrices that I use in all my constructs. It’s a personal matrix. I used a different matrix to make Artemis’s body but they have the same base structure.” She stared at me and I continued “If it wasn’t for the changes I made to the matrix for her, she wouldn’t be a living pony; she’d just be a walking blob of magic. Instead I created a working and living body. She could even have foals if she so chose.” They blinked surprised and I continued “I could make a spell that would start an alicorn’s biological clock enough that they can have foals if they so chooseIf ascension stops that I could fix it anyway.” Celestia blinked and said “You could do that?” I nodded and she said “I thought you knew no magic?” I shrugged and formed a few matrices. They all revolved around creation, which wasn’t too surprising, what with the fact that they were matrices I made up from what little I knew of life and Equestria’s sense of harmony. I played on harmony with my matrices, it had worked out so far but that’s because I’d worked with harmony rather than against or through it. Celestia studied me and said “Those matrices rely on the inherent harmony of the land of Equestria.” I nodded stretching then popped my back and motioned for her to go on. She said “I can teach you a little about magic, but you already seem to know as much about harmony as anyone in the castle.” I snorted and said “No, I know how to work with harmony to get a job done. I don’t know anything about Harmony in general or how to get magic to work without giving myself over to harmony. Harmony agrees to help me for a price, In all honesty I’m more chaotic than harmonic and that causes me problems. I need to find a balance between the two, and I need to learn how to manipulate more magic than my basic spell forms. They can only create, and honestly what they create is alive in some way. I can’t create inanimate objects nor can I teleport or use regular spells. I need a teacher.” Celestia and Luna both stared at me then looked at Artemis who smirked saying “I’ve seen into his mind. He’s not lying about not knowing magic, though the principles of magic are ingrained onto his psyche. He is many things, some of them good, some bad, but he is not a magician.” I snorted and flicked her ear causing her to whinny in discomfort. I stared at her and she sighed before saying “So I obviously am no good at helping with light magic, yet. So it’s up to you two. I suggest Luna work with him on black magic, Celestia on light and pure magic. Meanwhile I could always teach him dark magic. Of course if he’s good enough it won’t corrupt him.” I snorted saying “It’ll take a while for me to get magic under control, but I doubt I’ll give in to my darkness.” She raised an eyebrow and I smirked at her then turned to Luna and Celestia saying “If you teach me I promise I’ll do what I can to pay you back for it.” Luna studied me then simply nodded while Celestia took a while longer and eventually nodded. I smiled then glanced at Cadance who was studying me carefully her eyes glowing with inner power, I knew she was using her abilities to read me but I didn’t force her out. I waited patiently to see what she had to say. Finally she said “I like him.” I blinked and she continued “He’s been hurt before many times, but that’s ok so long as someone is willing to let him open up at his own pace. So I’ll have to help train him in magic so I can get to know him better.” I stared at her mouth agape and she said “You need to close your mouth before you catch parasprites.” I closed my mouth and studied her then she turned and started using a matrix to show me how to levitate. I absorbed it like a sponge takes in water. This led to Celestia saying “Ah so you learn by matrixes. That’ll make this much simpler.” I nodded and she started showing me matrixes and telling me what each one did. I took it all in making each matrix; it was like learning how to write all over again. I realized that’s exactly what I should see, a story in the making. Each spell was like a different word that would make the sentences to make the pages to make the stories. I smirked as my mind started piecing things together. I started to form spell scripts using matrix after matrix. Eventually I produced something Celestia and Luna weren’t expecting, a lunar rainbow with the sun refracting through it. I grinned and stretched then said “Yes! I did it.” They stared at me in confusion and I explained “I was trying to make a form of rainbows that would reflect sun and moon light.” They slowly nodded as they watched me change the script with a finger causing it to glow and turn into a miniature sun that was cold to the touch. I grinned realizing magic was all about creativity. Artemis put out the sun and stared at me then started showing me dark magic matrices. I studied under her as easily as I did the other two, knowing there was so much more to learn. Artemis stared at me as I juggled light and dark magic as Luna stared on and Celestia shivered at the feeling of the magic in the air. I noticed she was having an adverse reaction to the dark magic, almost as if it was making her physically ill. I knew my lessons would take weeks, but the basics were mine. With them I could do a lot more spell creation wise. I grinned and reclined on Celestia’s bed making the magi vanish and Luna said “How does thou do that?” I raised an eyebrow and she explained “How does thou make the magic just disappear, doth thou just remove it, cancel the power to it, or doth thou actually absorb the raw magic both light and dark?” I shrugged and said “I steal the energy then slowly distribute the base components of the magic throughout my body and the air. Anyway can we all call it a day, or do I have to go get donuts or something. I’m kind of hungry but more tired.” The four of them discussed things amongst themselves then curled up around me cushioning me on all sides with fur. I smiled and thought “Today is a good day. I’m enjoying these ponies more and more each time. Can’t wait to see what happens tomorrow and throughout the future.” > Chapter 6: Background stories, Weeks Pass, Returning to Ponyville, and More > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Morning came all too soon. With it came the feeling of cold. I’d gone to bed surrounded by bodies; I woke up to the feeling of being alone in a rather large bed. I stretched and got up then saw that I was alone in the room, as my sleepy mind had deduced when there was no warmth around me. I climbed to my feet yawning and walked into the bathroom to take a shower. I was surprised by how large the tub was. It was a small swimming pool. It could easily fit quite a few people, maybe even quite a few ponies since they weren’t really as big as people in most cases. It could most certainly fit Celestia and one or two others at least. I yawned as I turned on the shower and stripped down then stepped in and started scrubbing down. After I was done with my shower, smelling slightly fruitier than before, I stretched and headed for the door, almost forgetting to get dressed till I saw my clothes out of the corner of my eye. I sighed and pulled on my clothes muttering “Not my house, no reason to walk around naked.” I walked out of the bedroom, fully clothed, and headed for the dining room. It took me about thirty minutes to find it, what with wrong turns and everything. Eventually I found it and stumbled in yawning. Luna, Arty, Cadance, and Celestia were there along with a white mare with blue mane and tail and a shield cutie mark with Twilight’s mark emblazoned on it. I blinked and said “Hello Arty, Candy ass, Tia, Lulu, and mysterious member of the sparkle clan.” The mare growled at me while Cadance sighed and said “Candy ass, really?” I nodded yawning and sat at the table then poured myself a glass of orange juice and sipped it as Cadance studied me then waved me off and went back to conversing with Celestia. Meanwhile Luna and Arty were watching me like I was going to do something stupid…er, or crazy. I was probably going to do both before the day was out so I saluted them with my glass and face planted on the table almost falling asleep again. Cadance looked at me and asked “Not get enough sleep last night?” I yawned and turned my head slightly to look at her then said “No it’s just too damn early for me. It’s what six or seven o’ clock?” She nodded and I said “Egad. That’s not a normal time to be awake for me unless I do my usual waking up and falling asleep again all night. Last night I slept straight through so I had no warning when I woke up. If my bed warmers weren’t here in the dining hall I could have slept on.” The four of them snorted and I yawned then noticed the mare with the shield cutie mark was staring at me with angry eyes. I looked at her and asked “What did I do to get your panties in a knot?” She glared at me and said “Don’t be vulgar beast.” I shrugged and motioned for her to explain exactly what was wrong with me. She glared more and said “You don’t belong at the same table as the princesses, you or the nightmare whorse.” The way she said horse instantly made me think of the way others would say whore back home. I glared back at the mare my eyes flashing. She smirked and asked “Did I hit a nerve, monkey?” I stared into her eyes and made the ‘I’m watching you,’ motion. She snorted and said “Like you can do anything to cause me trouble. It’s bad enough that mare looks like Princess Luna did when she wasn’t herself, but now she has a creature like you defending her and the backing of the princesses just because of your word. I know you’re trying to control everyone and screw the country over.” I growled and slammed my hands on the table causing an echoing crash throughout the room then climbed to my full five foot nine inches of height and yelled “LOSE THE FUCKING ATTITUDE FILLY!!!! IF I WANTED TO DESTROY YOUR COUNTRY I WOULDN’T BE HERE!!! IF ARTEMIS WAS AN ENEMY OF YOUR COUNTRY SHE WOULDN’T BE ACCEPTED BY THE PRINCESSES!!! I’M TIRED OF YOUR FUCKING ATTITUDE AND IF YOU DON’T SHUT YOUR FUCKING MOUTH I’M GOING TO LOSE MY PATIENCE AND KICK YOUR ASS!!!” She stared at me and said “Try me.” That was it. I lunged at her over the table, which was longer than I expected, and slammed into her with a lot of power built up behind me in the form of speed. I slammed her head into the floor cracking it and punched her in the face then kneed her in the chest my jeans moving slowly and my arm covered in a few drips of her blood. I punched her again snarling and growling like an animal tired of her insulting my friends and the decisions of those close to me. I started punching her over and over after that until her magic caught me and flung me across the room. I slammed into a pillar and slid down it coughing as my vision filled with spots. I felt something trickling down my neck and she said “That was a dirty cheap shot monkey.” I snorted and said “What you going to do about it horsey?” She glared and rushed at me. I tried to get out of her magic only to feel it tighten around me and spread my arms. She rushed forward and speared me in the shoulder with her horn, only avoiding my chest because I forced my body to move to the left at the last second. I inhaled deeply breathing through my teeth then head butted her as she drew back and kicked her in the chin knocking her for a loop. Her telekinesis released me and I grabbed her horn causing her to suddenly let out a moan. I blinked and said “The hell?” Luna pointed at her horn then made a weird gesture that I tried to interpret tightening my grip and twisting it causing her to moan louder. I wondered if she’d cast a spell to make this effect not bother her when she charged me, and if so how I broke it. I growled and squeezed the horn causing her to moan and realized it was the pressure; my body hadn’t applied any pressure when she’d pierced it and her horn reacted to the pressure like well, like a male’s shaft would to stimulation of any kind. I thought about it again and muttered “No pressure doesn’t make any sense, because it was be pressed upon by the blood. Maybe it’s just she turned off that part of her mind until I startled her. I dunno though.” I sighed scrapping my theory and squeezed again causing her to shudder. I growled softly and said “Not so great to be at another’s mercy is it?” She managed to shake her head and I said “Sadly you’re turned on by this, so I think I’ll just knock you out and claim my prize.” She stared at me confusedly as I sent a blast of psychic force into her temple knocking her out then chanted softly and a ring formed around her cutie mark with a wolf’s head. I released her horn and let her head drop then walked back to the table and sat down breathing deeply. I said “Sorry Celestia, Luna. I had no right to antagonize one of your guards and attack her, but she was asking for it. I’ll pay for any damages to the room.” I felt my left shoulder lock up and muttered “Bucker.” They raised an eyebrow and I said “My arm is messed up pretty good.” Luna smiled at me and said “I’m glad you took her down a peg. She was very accepting of me, but that was only because Tia vouched for me. She’s very loyal but she remembers nightmare moon’s attack only too well. I think she realized you were the only one she could take her anger out on because you weren’t royalty. I feel sorry for her, what did that chant do?” I winced slightly as Cadance walked over and started healing my arm then replied “It allows me to keep tabs on her. Doesn’t do much else other than send a slight shock to her rump when she insults me or anyone else to their face, unless they’re her subordinates and she has a right to insult them. Spell’s very particular like that.” She nodded and Cadance drew back as I flexed my shoulder sighing in sweet relief. I smiled at Cadance in thanks then stretched and said “Any other questions Lulu?” Luna studied me and asked “What are you going to do with her?” I shrugged and she said “Well she is my sister’s captain of the guard. I don’t see what you can possibly do to her that won’t cause political ramifications.” I snorted and sipped the glass of water that was placed next to me by the staff then studied Luna motioning for her to go on. She smiled and said “I think you could always give her a bit of fun and loosen the stick out of her ass.” I chuckled and shook my head. She sighed and said “You’re no fun.” I grinned at her and saluted her with my glass making her blow a raspberry at me. Celestia sighed and said “Sister stop. It’s bad enough we just had a fight break out in front of us and didn’t do anything about it, but now you’re acting like a foal.” Luna stared at her then shrugged and blew more raspberries at me. I stared at the two of them and Celestia sighed then turned to me and said “Jake are you at least a little bit sorry for what you’ve done?” I shook my head and she sighed then said “At least it was in private, but you have to learn to control your anger.” I snorted at that not feeling like pointing out it seemed as if the mare in question should have controlled her mouth before I lost my temper. I did warn her after all. Celestia sighed and said “Since you came back it seems as if everything that can go wrong is.” I smiled slightly and said “Well I fixed Nightmare Moon, I laid out…what’s her name…who is captain of your guard, got you to accept Artemis, and so far that’s it.” I rubbed my shoulder and muttered “Though I think I only laid her out because of a few cheap shots, and manipulation but hey do what you have to, to prove a point.” I stretched and noticed Cadance watching me. I raised an eyebrow and she blushed and looked away to start talking with Artemis who was watching Celestia. Luna was watching me with a big smile and I said “Lulu, you’re interesting and all, but I’m curious why you’re smiling at me after I laid out one of the guards.” Luna smiled again and said “I had a small problem with her. She’s strong but she’s stubborn. She needs to realize that everything is not black and white.” I nodded in agreement and stretched then the servers brought in food and drinks for everyone. I had a fruit salad set in front of me with what looked like fried hay, a sandwich, and a bowl of soup. The others had similar set ups. I sipped my water as Luna said “Oh look lunch has arrived.” I snorted and flicked a piece of fruit at her catching her on the horn and causing her to shiver. She stared at me and said “Really? You’re really going to fling food? Should I retaliate?” Celestia shook her head and Artemis grinned nodding while Cadance looked back and forth between the two of us before ducking under the table since she was between us. I smirked and said “Wise move Cady.” I picked up a spoon and loaded it with cream then flicked it at Luna who caught it in telekinesis. I growled and fired more fruit then ducked as she returned it all in a volley with even more added to it. I wasn’t thinking about using magic, hell I forgot for a bit I had magic, so I was forced to watch the food sail overhead then sat up and shot her in the face with a dollop of cream causing her to stare at me with one eye closed. I stuck out my tongue and said “I win.” She picked up the pitcher of water with her magic and I said “Now Luna, you know you don’t want to do that.” She stared at me as if to say ‘Oh really now?’ I nodded and said “That would take this game to far. Just accept defeat.” She thought about it for all of five seconds then said “Verily, no.” I blinked and stared at her as she lifted the pitcher over my head and asked “Any last words?” I nodded then tackled her. She stared at me as the pitcher floated over us now caught in the black glow of my magic and she said “Now we can talk about this.” I shook my head. She said “Truce, please?” I shook my head again and jumped off her then dumped the pitcher on her and got back into my seat and started eating as if nothing happened. Luna looked at me through her bedraggled mess of a mane and said “THOU ART NOT A FAIR PLAYER!!! THOU ART A ROUGHIAN!!! THOU SHOULD BE ASHAMED OF THYSELF!!!” I snorted and said “Nah I’m content.” She glared and I checked the mare who had started me into a fighting mood, who was starting to come around, then went back to my food humming in joy. It was a salad of watermelon, blueberries, strawberries, peaches, apples, and pears. I sighed wishing for some grapes but enjoying nonetheless. I picked up my water and took a drink as Luna finally got back into her chair at the table and said “So what’s miss captain of the guard’s name?” Luna shrugged and Celestia said “Her name is Gleaming Shield. You would know this if you’d asked her name instead of assaulting her Jake.” I snorted and waved that off then continued eating as Celestia continued “Yes she was out of line, but you could have allowed me to handle it.” I shook my head swallowing some of the fried hay and stared at her as if asking ‘And let you fight all my battles henceforth?’ She sighed and said “Should have known you’d have taken it personally. Are you sure that you weren’t just looking to be offended?” I snorted and said “Tia she didn’t insult me. She insulted you, Luna, Artemis, and even Cadance. I could care less that she called me a monkey. I don’t give a damn that she said I was the enemy of Equestria. I don’t care that she called me an abomination, if she did indeed call me that because I can’t remember anymore what she said exactly, what I care about is that she insulted my friends, implied her leaders were incompetent, and thought that I was using you. I don’t care what anyone says about me. My friends are all the important things in my life. If you have a problem with me defending those who matter to me more than my life, you don’t know me.” Tia sighed and muttered “It’s caring to much about your friends that will get you turned to stone again. I don’t want that. You helped seal away Sombra, you helped stop Eris, and so much more. I can’t lose you again.” I sighed and got up then walked over and hugged her as Gleaming climbed to her feet shaking her head. I looked at her and she glared as Celestia said “Stand down Captain. He is my guest. As such you will treat him with respect henceforth.” Gleaming glared at me then bowed and said “As you wish Princess. Should I assume that the other alicorn among you, Princess Luna, and Princess Cadance is also your guest and should be treated with respect?” Luna and Cadance nodded as Celestia inclined her head in a positive. I yawned and put my arms around Tia laying my head on top of hers, and Gleaming said “I feel as if something is amiss with my magic, do you know what happened princess?” Celestia inclined her head toward me and I yawned. I said “I sealed your magic for the next seventy two hours. After that you’ll regain your magic and you can even start insulting whoever you want. I however don’t care what you say to me, but you won’t insult my friends. If I or they catch wind of you insulting them my mark will let me know and I’ll be reminding you of your place. Understand, miss shield?” She nodded and I smiled then sat back in my chair and leaned back munching on a piece of watermelon. She stared at me and I finished my watermelon then said “If you ever want a fair fight, challenge me in front of those who can monitor. I took you down unfairly, but I had to with the things you said and did.” She nodded and left the room then I sighed and closed my eyes as I heard the servants whispering. I knew they’d seen the fight, servants see a lot more than ponies or people believed they did. I knew word of what I did would spread, I was fine with that. Maybe it would prevent others from fucking with my friends, maybe not, didn’t matter either way I was willing to fight if anyone insulted my friends in front of me. Luna said “I think you may have gotten through to her as no one else could.” I opened one eye and looked at her in curiosity. She smiled and said “Anyone other than my sister usually gets a remark when they tell her what to do. Instead you got her to accept your words without using your control.” I nodded and yawned then was suddenly tackled by Cadance. I started to ask what was up when she covered my mouth and said “There’s something about you that attracts mares. I don’t know if it’s your exoticness, your masculinity, or your strength. Whatever it is I will figure it out and I will find out why you cause the feeling of love as well as lust in those who meet you. You are like a walking love creator, it’s weird. Sorry I’m rambling but the fact is this is unprecedented. Even my aunts feel love toward you. I can’t figure it out.” I looked at her blankly and she said “Just had to say that before I left.” She trotted out of the room and I stretched then glanced around seeing the servants cleaning up from our meal. Celestia walked over next to me and said “So, what are your plans for the day?” I shrugged. Luna walked over next and nudged me. I raised an eyebrow. Celestia seemed to get her idea as she said “Excellent idea Lulu, I’ll take over the day court and you can show him around. Then tonight he can spend time with me while you watch over the night.” Luna nodded and I shrugged then stretched and motioned for her to lead on. She yawned and started for the door motioning for Artemis to fall in beside me. She did so and the three of us headed out the doors. I looked at Luna as we walked and said “You know I’ve avoided explaining about Artemis and other things for quite a while, and you and Tia avoided talking about what happened in the past that led to me being turned to stone. Tonight we should really cover that.” She nodded and we continued walking. I glanced around at the ponies we passed as we walked and asked Luna “Why isn’t the staff reacting to the three of us?” I said three because Cadance had left some time before Luna, Artemis, and myself. Luna raised an eyebrow then shrugged. I looked at her questioningly and said “You act as if it’s normal for them to ignore a human, somepony who looks like nightmare moon, and the princess of the night. Dear heavens above for some odd reason that sounds like the beginning of a bad joke.” Luna giggled and said “It does sound like a bad joke, doesn’t it. Anyway our sister probably has informed the staff of you over night, so that should be explained. As for Artemis and myself, we are not a worrying sight to the staff. After all the staff is used to seeing alicorns walking among them.” I nodded silently agreeing that this was the case as Luna led the two of us to her room. She opened the doors with her magic then collapsed on her bed and said “So Jake, what does thou wish to talk to us about?” I noticed she didn’t use the royal Canterlot voice this time and shrugged. She said “Come now, there must be something thou wishes to converse with us about.” I shrugged and said “Not really. I honestly want to pass out more than anything despite how short a time I’ve been awake for. Sad, no?” She shook her head and I continued, “However you could help by telling me what’s currently going on in Equestria, since I’m kind of lost on current events, even events in ponyville are lost to me because it’s been a day or two since I was last there.” She thought about it and said “Well here in Canterlot there is unrest over my retaking the throne by the nobles who believe me to still be nightmare moon. There have recently been riots in Trottingham, Manehatten, and Stalliongrad. Prance is causing trouble on the border, though that should be fixed in no time if we can get a hold of their diplomats, and Saddle Arabia is asking for more agricultural help. Anything else you’d like to know, oh wait you wanted to know about Ponyville, well they are currently suffering from a mild flu epidemic.” I blinked and stared at her surprised. She smiled slightly and said “Tia and I like to keep track of all parts of the country. Personally the minor problem in ponyville is the least of anyone’s worries. We fear for those opposing the rioters in Manehatten and Stalliongrad. The dandies in Trottingham are not dangerous in our own opinion.” I slowly nodded and Artemis said “I think you surprised him Lulu.” Luna looked at her questioningly and she said “What everyone except Cadance calls you Lulu so I didn’t want to feel left out. Plus at you’re current size Lulu fits you better than Luna.” Luna grumbled and I chuckled then quickly shut up when she glared at me. I yawned and sat on a chair by her vanity as Artemis curled up beside her and started brushing her mane with her magic. I raised an eyebrow and summoned a globe of light without my matrixes and smiled as I realized I was starting to get magic down, though this was nothing compared to what the alicorns around me could do. I figured there would be magic I wouldn’t be able to complete with my mind the way it was. I was a creative thinker; structured things kind of flew past me at times even if I was rather logical. Artemis studied me from her place beside Luna then said “Get your sexy ass into this bed right now.” I blinked amazed by her and she smirked at me. I tackled her and said “So my ass is sexy hmmm?” She nodded and Luna muttered about sumptuous stallion flanks that should be hugged tighter by their clothing or shouldn’t be covered at all. I stared at the two of them and said “I feel violated and sexualized. Damn now I know how girls must feel when the guys get to talking back home. This is so strange.” The two mares giggled at my expense and I said “Yeah, yeah, laugh it up. It’s so hilarious to see a disgruntled Jake.” Luna nipped my shoulder and Artemis nipped my back causing me to jump. They smirked and I sighed softly then said “So what would you two like to talk about?” Luna giggled and said “Why don’t you tell us about you?” I raised an eyebrow and Artemis nodded in agreement. I sighed and Luna said “Ah dost thou feel self-conscious?” I shook my head in the negative and she said “Then thou should be willing to express thyself and tell us about thee.” I sighed realizing there was no way I was going to get out of this short of blowing up the wall and escaping, which was very tempting, then I got an idea and smirked at Luna. She stared and said “We do not like the look upon thy face, what is it thou has figured out that causes thee to look in such a way.” I grinned and said “We’ll have to wait for Tia for me to tell you about myself because she’ll be heartbroken if we start learning more about me without her. Thereby we should talk about something else. So what else would you like to talk about? If you have no ideas, we could probably get you used to speaking the modern vernacular like the rest of us Lulu.” Luna sighed and muttered something. I smiled innocently in reply and Artemis glared at me as if pissed I’d managed to wiggle out of having to talk about myself for now, but I realized I’d only delayed the inevitable since the two of them wouldn’t let me escape once Tia showed up, and she most certainly would show up after she lowered the sun and raised the moon. Artie watched me and said “I guess we can start Luna on the modern vernacular; however you are not getting away without revealing more of your story before the day is through.” I nodded and stretched then she turned to Luna and said “First and Foremost Luna even royals don’t use the royal we anymore.” Luna blinked and looked at her curiously. She looked at me for confirmation and I nodded. She sighed and Artie continued “Instead everyone uses I or me, if they’re talking about just their self. If you’re talking about yourself and a group you use we, us, or anything like that. Thou and Thee are no longer used. Thy has been replaced by your Thou and Thee by you or your.” I nodded again agreeing. Luna said “So we should instead say I am Luna rather than we are Luna?” I nodded and she smiled then said “You are Jake, She is Artemis, and I am Luna.” I nodded again grinning and Luna smiled then said “This seems rather easy. What else have we…I mean I missed?” I smiled and said “Well ponies don’t expect the use of the royal Canterlot voice.” She stared at me aghast and I said “Seriously, the royal Canterlot voice is reserved for if you really need it to get a point across or something. Tia hardly ever uses it.” I stretched and continued “There’s also slang now.” Luna mouthed ‘Slang?’ and I nodded saying “Slang. An example is clop; the sound a hoof makes when it hits the ground is used to describe one pleasuring him/herself.” She stared at me aghast and I nodded then said “Hay is used in place of Tartarus, Buck, which normally just means to kick a tree, pony, or object, is slang for having relations with another pony.” She stared at me and said “That isn’t right.” I shrugged and Artemis muttered something about how nothing was right in the world in all reality. I chuckled at that and Luna sighed then said “So there is much to learn?” I nodded and she said “At least I have you to teach it to me for a while.” I nodded and yawned then leaned back in the bed Luna and Artie curling up around me and stroking my sides with their primaries soothing me. Luna started to say something but decided instead asking “How do you know so much when you haven’t been among our ponies all that much longer than we, I mean I, have?” I coughed into my hand and said “Um back on earth there was a cartoon, about Equestria.” She stared at me and I said “Imagine a moving comic book. It was projected on small screens called televisions or on computers or other media devices. I was a fan, and I got into the fandom, and then found out the hard way that many things we used for slang were used by ponies in their own way. It was surprising. Of course I didn’t know how to tell my other friends that their lives were a cartoon, but it does give me a slight leeway in how the world works and allows me to know a bit before it happens, though my being here may have altered the time stream, and some things are different from the show back home, such as Eris instead of Discord. Artemis existing after she was banished from you, etc.” Luna stared and said “Our world is a…car…cartoon?” I nodded and she asked “What does that mean for you?” I shrugged and she said “Do you believe any of this is real?” I nodded and she said “Good. I was worried that you were going to say that you didn’t believe we were real thinking individuals and were just a product of your world.” She smirked and said “So Jake, if we’re a cartoon, does that make you some sort of pervert for seeing into pony’s lives and what they do in their free time?” I shook my head blushing slightly and she said “Oh then do tell what you think watching us in our personal lives makes you?” I smiled and said “A loveable stalker and actually it doesn’t show everything. The show only shows things that children could see. The fact the fan base is as much adult as it is children anymore is different. However they continue to only show things that children could see. So they don’t show ponies clopping, having sex, or their sexual bits period. That doesn’t’ stop the adults from making clopfics, and pairing up everyone with anyone in the show, and only certain ponies are really shown. The families of the mane six to a degree, the mane six, you and Celestia to a point after you regain your older form, and Discord, who’s been replaced by Eris in this world. They showed the defeat of Nightmare moon, and other spoilers I’m not giving away because if I gave them away you’d try to change things altering the time line and making me unable to intervene in any way.” She slowly nodded and Artemis said “So you’re winging it?” She ruffled a wing as she said this and I face palmed at the bad pun. She smirked and continued “You deserved that because you’re keeping even more secrets from us. If you keep secrets to the point it will cause problems for everyone. I understand you don’t want to ruin the time stream, but you obviously have changed it just by coming to Equestria, so why are you determined to keep it a certain way?” I replied “Because the closer it is to what I remember, the more likely I can keep things from going FUBAR aka Fucked Up Beyond All Recognition. If I can keep it from going fubar I can help my friends enjoy life and possibly stop certain things such as my friends getting hurt or taken in by the enemy. Is that enough reason to keep it as close as possible to the original timeline Artie?” She nodded and I sighted then said “Sorry for getting heated, but anything that can hurt my friends is something I have to stop. There are certain things I’ll be unable to stop, and there are parts that will be different for example something that won’t happen most likely is Gleaming and Cadance getting married unlike Gleaming’s show counterpart Shining Armor, if she’s the sister of who I think she is. Honestly I wouldn’t be surprised if the names of certain ponies are the same as in fanfiction.” Artie said “I’m guessing Fanfiction is fiction based on the show and written by those who watch it.” I nodded and she sighed then said “Do I have a counterpart in fanfiction?” I thought about it then nodded, and she asked “Are they male?” I shook my head in the negative and she sighed in relief. She asked “Do Luna, Cadance, and Celestia, have male counterparts?” I nodded again. She grumbled and said “Am I hated by this fandom?” I again shook my head starting to get a cramp in my neck and she asked “Who’s my counterpart?” I popped my neck and said “You’re counterpart is Nyx a black filly with your eyes. She’s raised by Twilight as her daughter in a few fics, or in others as her little sister. Luna’s male counterpart is Artemis, though that never sat right with me since Artemis is a goddess not a god, and Tia’s counterpart is Solaris. I’ve never looked for Cadance’s.” She nodded and I stretched then said “That all is from the fandom not the show so I’m more than willing to tell you as much. Then there are all the pairings.” Both of them mouthed ‘Pairings?’ I smirked and nodded saying “Yes Pairings. As in pairing two ponies together. My personal favorites involved Twilight Sparkle, though I liked Princest as well.” I chuckled at the look on Luna’s face. She had her tongue stuck out and was cross-eyed as if she was gagging badly. I smirked and said “Yes you and Tia having hot steamy lesbian sister on sister action.” She whacked me with her wing and I chuckled then Artie started beating me with a pillow using her Telekinesis. I laughed the more I got hit unable to help myself and finally they let up when my laughing subsided to giggles. Luna looked at me and said “The only way I would do anything with my sister is if we shared the same stallion. Seeing as this may be the case you may get your show.” I grinned then wondered who the stallion in question was, not realizing she meant me. If I had I would have grinned even bigger, especially with the bedroom eyes Artemis was making at my back at the time. I stretched and Luna said “So I’m going to take a nap, wake me when Tia arrives. You two may do as you wish, just please don’t disturb me.” I blinked realizing she hadn’t been saying we or anything like that since we’d told her not to and wondered why she had trouble with it in the show, not realizing she was trying to impress me and get my attention. I yawned and said “I think I’ll join you in the land of dreams Luna. I’m bloody exhausted. Have fun staying up and doing whatever Artie. I wish you the best of luck with it.” Artemis waved a wing and watched the two of us pass into the realm of dreams. I stretched and popped my neck then slowly slipped into a deep sleep, my body getting heavier with every second and my mind more distant. I closed my eyes and found myself in my mindscape. I looked around and left my mindscape finding myself in the world of dreams; it was a field of stars. Limitless stars that represented everyone who was currently dreaming. I looked around me and whistled. I stared at the floating stars in the endless expanse of darkness and mumbled “This looks like how Robert Jordan described it.” I stretched and looked around, seeing if any dreams called out to me. I doubted it since I knew almost no one in Equestria, and the few I did know other than Luna were probably awake. I started touching the occasional dream finding that Ponies dreamed of things similar to humans back on earth. I stretched and was suddenly pulled into a dream that was turning into a nightmare. Luna was lying on a table with nightmare moon standing over her laughing and monologuing. I appeared above the two as Luna said “You won’t destroy my mind and then take over Equestria. I’ll destroy us both if I have to.” I sighed softly thinking “Poor Lulu, still torn up. Even though she’s seen that Arty’s changed she thinks that nightmare moon lives on within her.” I landed next to them and freed Luna then said “Why do you torture yourself so Lulu?” She stared at me surprised. I studied her and said “You’re hurting yourself because you think you hurt the world. Yes you killed, yes you led to the deaths of many, yet it is not your fault. If you take every death as a personal fault then you ignore what they fought for, you ignore what they believed in, and you make their deaths meaningless. I know the lunar rebellion was a part of your history, a part that you regret. Move on though or it will eat you alive. Stop tormenting yourself, same goes to Arty, I know she’s suffering the same as you she just hides it better. You both made something to tear you a new one over the fact that you were less than perfect. I’ll do everything in my power to show you both you’re not that mare anymore.” She stared at me surprised and asked “Do you love me knowing what little you do about the lunar rebellion?” I nodded and she wrapped her hooves around my neck as I knelt down to her level then she whispered “Thank you so much.” I snorted gently pulling away and giving her a look that said ‘You don’t have to thank me silly filly.’ She smiled and kissed my cheek then snuggled with me and said “Stay till I awaken?” I nodded and formed a bed under us then a blanket over us and lay back with her head resting under my chin and her body on top of my own. I knew I’d have to tell them my past if they were going to truly accept that what they’d done wasn’t horrible, but how do you tell someone you remember committing atrocities that your body couldn’t have done? I wondered as we lay there, how you tell your friends that you have memories of committing genocide, fighting with friends and family, and destroying more than one world. I knew they weren’t real, but the fact was I remembered them as if they were, and honestly the look into the multiverse my friends and I had had when we were younger through that stupid science project we made that no one else knew about let me see all of that and more. I sighed softly and nuzzled Luna trying to drag myself out of hell. I noticed the dream starting to warp with my thoughts and forced them onto happier things, like my friends and the mare lying in my arms. I whispered softly “I don’t have a tragic back story, but sometimes I feel as if tragedy is all I know.” Luna looked at me after sitting up and I smiled at her saying “Sorry didn’t mean to disturb you. Just thinking to myself. Have a tendency to do that when I’m relaxed. I really don’t have a tragic story, only have a memory of seeing the multiverse and the atrocities I could commit if given the opportunity. Kind of scary when you think about it.” She nodded and lay back down then snuggled into my chest and closed her eyes her breathing softening but not entering the state of sleep, though I wouldn’t be surprised if one could sleep within a dream, though I was unsure about dreaming in a dream. Luna sighed and said “It appears their waking us up.” I raised an eyebrow and started to ask if she was sure when Arty waved at me. I sighed and nodded then the two of us left the dream and woke up. Luna was looking around as I came to and seemed to be trying to find something. I however just stretched and popped my neck. I yawned tiredly then glanced at the door where Luna had finally focused her attention and saw Celestia standing there smiling. I waved and Luna said “Hello Tia, please join us.” Tia nodded and walked over then climbed up on the bed and curled up next to me. I played with her ethereal mane and said “So guess I have to talk about my past.” They nodded and I sighed then said “Alright well first off everything I’m going to tell you needs to be taken with a grain of salt. I don’t know what’s real and what’s false in my memories. I’m going to give you everything; it’s up to you to decide what you believe. My memories start when I was five years old.” They nodded slowly in acceptance. I sighed and continued “Before that I was swapping between being watched by my grandparents and staying at home with my parents when they weren’t working.” As I spoke I started to weave my memories into my words with magic making the images I spoke of appear in the air before the four of us. I continued “When I was five, my personality split.” At this the image of my other sides appeared and I said “Wolf, Horse, Dragon, Fox, Tiger or Lion depending on when you talk to it, and human. Each of us has a name.” The image formed back into a little boy as I continued “The human is the outside face, and the complete. I am that human. The rest are pieces of who I am, they each developed differently as time went on.” I stretched as the image changed to me at Twelve, slightly taller, more muscular, and hair a darker blonde than when I was five. I stated “At age twelve my memory splits down three roads. Down one I was taken in by an organization that turned me into a weapon and injected me with serums that turned me into a monster. Down the second I ran away from home and ended up at a place called the track. It was a place where people raced cars, lived by our own rules, and I met one of my first loves. The third I stayed home, and became a womanizer. I think the most likely was the womanizer since I have more than a few notches in my belt. However I always treated women with respect even if I jumped around from girl to girl.” Each pathway lit up and circled around in front of the four of us as I sighed and breathed deeply. I swallowed slightly and said “After that I just started living my life. My memories get foggier the older I get, but eventually I saw the show My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic. It helped me sort my life out. I started being an actual friend instead of an asshole. Eventually I moved away from everyone I called a friend and bought a house out in Arizona. Afterward I ended up here. Not much to say other than I wandered the woods, may or may not have been struck by lightning, then woke up in the ruins of the castle of the royal pony sisters as Twilight and her friends will come to call it. Then I turned Arty into the mare she is today, and I ended up here in Canterlot. Now it’s someone else’s turn to talk about their past because that’s all I can tell.” Artemis sighed and said “Well I’ll go next. When Luna and I were separated by the elements I took on an ethereal form haunting the castle. I was alone for days maybe even weeks when Jake appeared. I tried to enter his mind and he eventually created a body for me with a few rules to my new form. Then we ended up in Ponyville where I worked for Pinkie Pie the bearer of laughter. It was…fun. After we came here I was expecting to be destroyed but the three of you have shown me nothing but kindness just like the town, though they knew me as Midnight Breeze the Unicorn not Nightmare Moon the alicorn. Thank you all for accepting me.” Luna blinked and nuzzled Arty then kissed my cheek and curled up on top of me. I hadn’t noticed because she was rather light despite being an animal that should weigh hundreds of pounds. Well either she was really light or I was a lot stronger than back home. I stretched and said “Cadance, what about your time in Canterlot?” Cadance blinked and shrugged her wings then I said “Wait when did you get here anyway?” Cadance smiled and said “Shortly before Aunt Tia. Aunty Artemis let me in and I just laid down next to you and Aunty Luna. As for my time in Canterlot, well it started out with nobles trying to get me to work for their houses. I brushed them off, but they kept pushing. Also I studied at Aunty Celestia’s school for gifted unicorns learning how to control my magic since I ascended. Aunty Celestia has been really good to me and I was excited when Aunty Luna was no longer Nightmare Moon. Didn’t expect the other half of nightmare moon to also become my aunt but I’m happy she has because she seems like a nice mare so far. While in school I met Gleaming Shield and she became one of my best friends. Then Aunty Celestia had me foalsit a special little filly. That’s a story for another time though.” I nodded not pushing her and played with her mane noticing how silky it felt to the touch. I grinned and stretched then hugged the four mares to me and said “You four are all beautiful and wonderful. Though I think Tia and Luna refuse to tell me their past because they feel that if fate goes the way tis supposed to I’ll see it in person. Which I can’t disagree with. So now what do you lovely mares wish to speak about?” They started whispering conspiringly and I felt a shiver make its way down my spine. I muttered “Fuck I just opened Pandora’s box.” They giggled and Luna made a sound of disagreement, then Celestia offered a counter argument which they all seemed to like. I sighed and asked “What unholy can of worms have I just asked to be unleashed upon myself?” Luna said “We want you to snuggle with us.” I thought that wasn’t so bad until she said “With nothing covering you.” I sighed knowing I shouldn’t have even thought that it wasn’t too bad, but realizing I was screwed because I couldn’t escape. I stood up and started to disrobe revealing my tan upper body with the occasional blemish, then slid off my pants. I rubbed the scar on my wrist nervously as the girls watched me patiently. I blinked as I thought “They’re so going to laugh at my size. I’m nowhere near as big as a stallion.” As if to prove me wrong I felt the magic in my body altering my physique as the girls watched. My shaft filled out my boxers, and my muscles became slightly more toned as I gained a few inches in height. I was now over six feet tall, and my shaft was bulging in my medium sized boxers while still being flaccid. I swore aloud and yelled out “DAMN MAGIC STOP RESPONDING TO EVERY LITTLE THOUGHT I HAVE BEFORE YOU END UP KILING ME!!!” I could see the girls eyeing my bulge appreciatively and I sighed then dropped my boxers revealing my shaft was a solid eight inches long and three inches thick, soft. I feared what would happen when I was hard. I crawled into bed and curled up under the covers then the girls climbed in with me and curled up around me. Tia and Luna curled up on my chest, Cadance and Arty on my sides. I wrapped my arms around the four of them and said “Ignore my earlier comment.” I didn’t know why my magic was reacting to every insecurity I had, though I was pretty sure that whatever reason it was doing so, it was trying to make me fit in with equestria in every way. I had a feeling I wouldn’t be a human too much longer at this rate. I fell asleep with the girls never noticing that their hooves were all reaching to give a tug on my shaft until it was too late and it woke me up. I yelped and said “Cold. Cold. Cold. Cold. Cold. Gods that was cold.” Then my mind shut down once again. As I slept the girls were talking quietly so as not to wake me. I only found out about their conversation later because they decided I deserved to know. How sweet of them, right? Not really since they were talking about how to get me to accept them all and how to present me to the nobility like a stallion at the market back home. I woke up the following morning as Celestia raised the sun. She raised it from under the covers, which were covering all four of us up to our necks, then mumbled and laid back down on me. I thought she’d be an early riser, but nope, she was more a sleepy head than I was. Though that’s because I’ve always had trouble sleeping with light coming in. Luna lowered the curtains on her window with her horn and shut out the light allowing all four of us to go back to sleep. When we finally got up it was eight o’ clock and Tia had to get breakfast before going to day court. She made me promise to see her for lunch, and then I headed out to work with the royal guard while the girls ate breakfast. What can I say, I wasn’t hungry. I walked out to the practice yard and started doing martial arts katas until I could pick up a staff and perform bo practice, then I sparred with a few of the guard who heard I’d beaten down Gleaming and weren’t too mad because of her attitude. I made a few friends that day and agreed to go out with them to a local bar that night. After training I walked back up to eat what was left over from breakfast then took a shower and walked around the city. Cadance escorted me, and the two of us got to know each other a little better. Candy, as I had a habit of calling her, had a lot to say about the city. We went to Doughnut Joe’s and I met Pony Joe who was a good guy. He asked what I’d like and I ordered a dozen chocolate frosted chocolate donuts with sprinkles and a mug of black coffee. Cadance stared at me and I said “Fast Metabolism, Heavy Workout, very hungry.” She nodded and we sat down then Joe delivered my order and I thanked him paying him a nice tip before digging in. The donuts were the best I’d ever had. After that Candy and I continued to walk the streets until we were stopped by a few locals who wanted to know where I got my clothing. I told them Carousel Boutique in ponyville from the lovely fashionista Rarity Belle. Candy studied me and said “Did you seriously just promote someone else because they made your clothes?” I nodded and she sighed then said “Ah well, at least it wasn’t a Canterlot noble.” I nodded again and we started arguing about politicians. She said the worst were born to it, I said it was the elected ones who let the power go to their heads. Eventually we agreed all politicians were corrupt no matter their upbringing or the way they got into office. The rest of the day passed rather quickly, had lunch with Celestia, joined Luna in her room for a game of chess, where I was thoroughly trounced, and got my hair styled by Cadance to look even more wild than usual. That night I went to the bar, got drunk, got into a bar fight with a griffon, and spent the rest of the night in the drunk tank in the local precinct. The next four or five weeks passed similarly with the only changes being the number of fights, number of times I lost to Luna, and amount of times I had to turn down tea from Celestia. Eventually I decided it was time for me to head back to Ponyville. I’d saved up quite a bit of bits, though I had unlimited access to the treasury as the princesses boy toy. It didn’t help I felt like I hadn’t earned it and planned on getting a job to pay them back first chance I got. I took the train to Ponyville, with a letter from Celestia to Twilight, and arrived at my scheduled time. I grinned enjoying being punctual now and then, and then I walked to Twilight’s library and knocked on the door. Twilight answered it looking frazzled and I pulled her into a hug then handed her the letter. She blinked at the hug and took the letter then read it. She smiled and yelled “SPIKE, PRINCESS CELESTIA WANTS US TO VISIT HER NEXT WEEK!!!” I smiled at her and said “Good for you Twi. Know anywhere I can buy a house?” She stared at me amazed and I pulled out my bag of bits then said “I’m moving back to Ponyville, though I’ll be spending every two weeks in Canterlot, so I need a house.” She smiled and motioned for me to follow her then we walked to the housing department and I told them what I was looking for and what I could pay. The realtor said “Well mister wolf we have just what you need on the border of the Everfree. Would you like to take a look?” I nodded and she led us out there then I whistled in appreciation. It was three stories tall, had a large kitchen, large dining room, a den, several bedrooms on each floor, and several bathrooms. It also came with a king sized bed in the master bedroom. It cost me almost every bit I had but it was mine. I thanked the agent then collapsed onto my bed dragging Twilight in with me causing her to eep and blush. I mumbled “Sorry Twi but I’ve gotten used to sleeping with someone; you can sneak out before I wake up, but for now you’re my cuddle buddy.” She grumbled but smiled and hugged me around the neck before I fell asleep and she slipped away. > Chapter 7: Pain, Scars, Acceptance > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- I woke up ravenous, which wasn’t good because I had no bits to my name and still didn’t have a job. I sighed and stretched then started to stand up only to fall back into bed as my legs gave out, the fatigue from the magic my body had used to mold my shape into what it was hitting me hard. I was tempted to crawl back into bed and pass out, but at the same time I was tired of sleeping. I slowly climbed back up to where I was sitting and tried to push myself to my feet. The first push failed, the second my arms almost gave out, the third got me onto my feet. I stumbled to the doorway then slowly made my way along the wall down the stairs and outside. I blinked wearily as the sun stabbed into my eyes and muttered “Damn it Tia, I know you wish I was in Canterlot, but you don’t have to stab me with the sun.” I slowly stretched out my joints then started walking into town. I sighed as I saw town getting closer then stumbled for what felt like the umpteenth time. I swore and muttered about my body being way too exhausted for this shit, but I had to get food or I’d be in worse shape. I nearly stumbled into Rose luck’s stall as I passed and apologized profusely. I stopped in an alley and leaned on the wall panting slightly from exertion and said “Gods and Goddesses above I need to keep form performing large scale transmutation work on my own body whenever possible. It’s like my magic just sucked up all my energy when it increased my muscle mass.” I stumbled to Applejack’s cart and said “Three apples please AJ.” She nodded and hoofed them over as I handed over a few bits. I still had a small sack full left after that, which I planned on saving. I took a bite out of the apple feeling it energize me a bit then started walking around town. I was crashed into by Dash as I came toward the library and groaned saying “Nice Dashy, nice. Did you have to send me on such a nice trip just because you thought it was fall?” She blushed and said “Not funny bro. Not funny.” I smirked at her as we stood up and she said “So what are you doing in town?” I shrugged and pulled out the deed to my house. She studied it and said “You bought the death trap outside the Everfree?” I nodded and she said “Wish you luck buddy, unless someone does something to make it less dangerous you’ll be having monsters in your backyard. Anyway are you coming to visit Twi or something?” I shrugged and said “Not really. I was just wandering town. Want to hang out?” She nodded and landed next to me then we walked to the local park and started arm/hoof wrestling. I may have had more muscle than before, but these ponies were surprisingly strong. I beat Dash but afterward my stomach growled so I chowed down on an apple offering her the other one. She took it with a smile and I pulled her into a hug causing her to gag and sputter. I chuckled and ruffled her mane then said “You’re a chromatic blur at times Dashy, but I can catch you off guard way to easily. One day you’ll have to trust me completely or stop trusting me, because those are the only options for creatures like us. To trust, or to distrust, loyalty is the only thing we have. When loyalty is lost, problems occur and no one knows who to trust.” Dash stared at me and said “What’s with the faraway look in your eyes hot shot?” I shook my head banishing those memories and smiled at her. She sighed and said “You don’t have to tell me about loyalty, loyalty is what I live by. I still don’t trust you completely because I don’t know what you were doing in the Everfree before coming to ponyville, and don’t say you weren’t in the Everfree because AJ told me that was the case when you visited her. Also what happened to Midnight Breeze?” I smiled slightly glad at least one pony was wary of me even if she didn’t have all the facts and it was because of that lack of facts that she was so willing to distrust me. I yawned tiredly and said “She’s in Canterlot. We were staying at the palace and the princesses wanted to get to know her better. Why did you think I did something to her?” She flushed at that and quickly shook her head in the negative. I smiled slightly and asked “So what did I miss in town?” She shrugged and started telling me about the things I missed. It wasn’t much, just her and the girls doing some stuff. I missed the ticket debacle involving the Grand Galloping Gala, but I probably wouldn’t have been much help during that because of the fact that I didn’t want to go but was being forced to by all four of the princesses, even if everyone else only knew of three. I stretched and said “Nothing else has happened other than the Gala tickets?” She shook her head and I thought “No Gilda yet, huh that’s surprising.” I stretched and said “Cool. How have you and the girls been?” Dash shrugged and said “Twilight was worried till she got your letter through Spike, AJ has been working herself hard, Fluttershy’s more introverted than usual, Pinkie misses Midnight, Rarity was wondering if you still wanted her to design you some new outfits, and I’ve been busy with weather work.” I noticed she didn’t say they were all doing well otherwise and wondered how Artemis and I could affect their lives to such a degree in only two weeks. It made no sense to me. I sighed and scratched my neck thinking of how to make it up to all of them. I knew Dash would blow me off at first, but she hadn’t exactly said she hadn’t missed me. We hadn’t hung out as much as me and the other girls, but that was because she was usually where I couldn’t reach her. I yawned again covering my mouth with a hand then said “Sorry, I’m exhausted from overusing my inner magic a few days ago. Anyway, anything you want to do, maybe play a game of hoofball or something?” She brightened up at the idea then sighed and said “Have to leave that for another day I gotta go.” I nodded and waved her off as I heard the sound of someone approaching, well it was more like a quick buzzing sound, and turned to see Scootaloo screeching to a stop next to me. I ruffled her mane and said “Hey Scoots. How you been?” She shrugged and said “Pretty good. I was just coming to talk with you and Rainbow Dash when she took off. I think she’s avoiding me.” I shook my head knowing this wasn’t the case and told her so. She stared at me and asked “Then why does she fly off every time I come by?” I told her that was because she was busy but she’d eventually have time for her. She took me at face value and we started talking about her school. She said “So…um, my mom wanted to know if you’d come visit now that you’re back in town. She said something about you being the first stallion besides my birth father to ever treat me like I was your filly. It was odd, and I mean she is my adopted mom but I don’t remember my birth parents so, wait I’m rambling, will you just come over?” I nodded and got to my feet then motioned for her to lead on. I stumbled along as she led me to her place of residence and quickly ran inside putting her scooter beside the door with her helmet hanging from the handle. I heard her shouting something and someone replying I knocked on the door, standing in the doorway, and was approached by a middle aged mare with a blue coat, lighter blue mane, and stood up to my chest. She coughed and said “Hello there Mister Wolf.” I smiled politely and returned her greeting then she said “I see that Scootaloo convinced you to come over.” I nodded leaning on the doorway exhausted but unwilling to leave without at least talking to the mare. She smiled and said “We were wondering if you’d stay for dinner, then maybe a bit of conversation.” I smiled feeling my energy returning slightly and said “I’d love to stay for dinner my dear mare. I wouldn’t feel right however if I don’t help out I’ll feel rather horrible. So what can I do to help, whether it’s making a simple salad or whipping up pasta of some kind? I promise to help out to the best of my ability.” She smiled slightly and motioned me to follow her to the kitchen where Scootaloo was standing on a chair sipping from a spoon she dipped into a pot. She saw us and yelped then dove out of the chair and almost hurt herself until I caught her and whispered “Easy Kiddo. I understand you were in the mood to eat a little extra but no reason to spaz when we caught you, or at least no reason to do anything that will get you hurt. So why don’t you run off and play while I help your mom cook?” She smiled and said “Alright. Thanks for helping mom; she’s not in the best of health. Maybe you can convince her to see a doctor too. I can’t get her to tell me why she won’t see them and she just smiles then tells me to go play. It’s really not cool, but I don’t know what to do other than make her life easier by not arguing.” I nodded and ruffled her mane then shooed her off. Her mother watched us with a smile then walked over and hugged me as I stood up. I looked at her confused and she just smiled. She looked at me and said softly “Thank you.” I looked at her questioningly and she said “For being there for my little Scootaloo. She looks up to you and Rainbow Dash. You because you have helped her out every time you see her, and Rainbow because she’s the fastest flyer and is trying to become a wonderbolt. I sometimes worry she’ll never fly. Now I know you want to ask if I’ve seen a doctor and the answer is yes.” I nodded and motioned for her to go on. She sighed and said softly so Scoots couldn’t hear, “I’m dying. I have a disease that is eating away at my nervous system. I can’t tell Scootaloo because it will break her heart. I haven’t told most of the town because I don’t want to be pitied. The doctors have kept it quiet but it’s actually starting to hurt to walk. I’m going to be bedridden soon enough, and then I’ll have to leave Scootaloo. I hate it, but I can’t control that fact.” I nodded and started pouring a little magic into her then gasped as the feedback hit my senses. She had a parasite eating at her system, the parasite was strange, it was only targeting the pain center of her brain by damaging the nerves and sending signals that said her body was breaking down. I muttered “Parasite. Even if I removed it the damage is too extensive it’s eaten, destroyed, and blocked to many pathways to heal in a short time. I estimate you have a year left.” She stared at me surprised. I coughed and said “Sorry, I wanted to see what was wrong and if I could. Sadly the parasite has had too much time to eat at your system. I may be able to slow it and give you more time, but stopping it is beyond my power.” She blinked and said “You could tell what it was with a preliminary scan?” I nodded and she said “So it’s a parasite?” Again I nodded and she asked “Will it find a new host after killing me?” I thought about it and nodded. She said “Can you stop it?” I nodded again then sighed. She looked at me questioningly and asked “What?” I swallowed and said softly “To stop it I’ll have to burn it into your body fusing it with you. It will take your life by half a year. If I don’t do this it may latch onto Scootaloo or someone else. It’s up to you. I refuse to make you give up time with your daughter just to stop something I can stop once it leaves your body.” She studied me and I looked at her then we started cooking her directing me to cut up carrots, onions, tomatoes, and other fruits and vegetables to make a stew and salad combo. She meanwhile was working on a casserole that looked rather appetizing despite being made of flowers, grasses, hay, and other things no sane predator would ever eat. After we finished she asked “Even if you could stop it once it left my body, would you be able to reverse the damage it caused to its new host?” I slowly shook my head and she asked “Could it be why Scootaloo can’t fly?” I nodded and she said “If you took the parasite from her and trap it in me would that possibly fix her wings?” I shrugged and she asked “There’s a chance it could happen though?” I nodded. She smiled sadly and said “Tonight after Scootaloo falls to sleep do it. Do what it takes to repair her wings and get rid of the parasite.” I nodded slowly and we sat down as she called Scootaloo in to eat with us. Scootaloo sat at the table and the three of us dug in. I stayed eating the soup and salad while the other two ate the casserole. I finished before them and took my plate to the sink then washed it and put it on the drying rack. I walked back out and looked at Scootaloo’s mother who said “I feel horrible.” I looked at her questioningly and she said “I never introduced myself. My name is Dream Flight.” I smiled and said “Nice to meet you Dream, I’m Jake Wolf.” She smiled and we walked into the kitchen then she cleaned her and Scootaloo’s dishes off and I sat back at the table as she poured the three of us tea. I glanced at Scoots and said “What’s up Squirt?” She smiled and started telling me about things she had planned for the week. I smiled nodding here and there studying her with my magic sight but listening all the same. I interrupted her asking “If I started taking you out and helping you fly or practice anyway you think you’d be happy?” She nodded enthusiastically and I smiled. I found the parasite and saw it was dormant, having eaten the nerves in Scootaloo’s wings to the point they could respond but couldn’t use magic as they must to gain the lift. I knew I could heal her, but someone would have to give something up for the magic to work. My magic was like alchemy, full of equivalent exchange and checks and balances. Dream studied me and said “Something’s on your mind Mister Wolf.” I nodded and she said “Care to talk about it?” I shook my head and stretched then leaned back in my chair yawning feeling my energy had somewhat returned, but still exhausted all the same. Dream glanced at Scootaloo and I followed her eyes and she said “Scootaloo why don’t you get ready for bed?” Scootaloo moaned and she said “Now young lady. It’s already past dark and honestly you don’t want to be up to late when you’ve got school tomorrow.” Scootaloo grumbled and walked away then I heard her climbing the stairs and Dream said “Alright, what have you discovered?” I sighed and said “The magic in her wings, the parasite targeted it and the nerves that allow flight. I can remove the parasite but to repair the damage it will cost someone something. I’m willing to give up my life force, but if I do you can’t tell her why I did it. I’ll gain a few gray hairs, my face might age, but over time it will fade away. I doubt anyone else would be willing to give up something for a filly who isn’t the most well liked or accepted.” She sighed nodding in agreement with me then said “What if I gave up some of my life force for the spell?” I stared at her and she said “Seriously, what if I gave up six months of my remaining twelve to help her heal?” I shrugged slowly thinking about it and mumbled under my breath. She raised an eyebrow and I stared off into the distance tallying up what would happen in my head. I grumbled softly to myself as she asked “are you ok?” I nodded and sighed then popped my neck and studied her with my magic sight. Her magic was strong, though her body was weak. It was an interesting combination. I didn’t know how to tell her such was the case without revealing more about myself that I really felt no one deserved to know. I sighed and said “If we do that you’ll be down to six months. I can’t take your magic because it’s what is allowing you to survive despite the damage caused by the parasite. Being a pony you have a lot of magic, if you were an animal with less magic, or even human, the parasite would have ended your life by now. I’m not being cruel, I’m just being honest. It’s hard for me to admit that magic is the only thing preventing the parasite from killing you, but it’s true. If you still want to give up six months I’ll give up part of my life force, you give up your six months and the two of us can combine our efforts for Scootaloo. It should return the power of flight to her before the year is over, she’ll just have to have more nutrition. So you want to do that tonight, or wait?” She thought about it and pointed upstairs. I nodded and said “Alright let’s go do it.” She nodded again and the two of us started upstairs to Scootaloo’s room. We opened Scootaloo’s door and walked in then I put a hand on Dream’s head and started chanting in the tongue of magic. I can’t explain exactly what language it was, because honestly it’s just a language that has no name. I finished slowly and let go of her as my body aged by five years and I gained a white stripe appeared over my left eye. I sighed and mumbled “Well it seems that like the old man my hair is going to turn white rather than grey.” I sighed and ran a hand through my hair then coughed into my hand a black phlegm coating it. I stared at it surprised and said “Huh, guess that when I removed the parasite it tried to take hold in my lungs.” Dream stared at me surprised and I said “No worries it couldn’t grab. That’s why my phlegm is black and not my blood.” She slowly nodded and we walked to the door where I bid her goodnight and headed home. I slowly dragged myself along the streets toward my house only to be pulled into an alley by a large burly stallion who studied me and said “Give me all your bits.” I just stared at him as if he was nuts and he said “Now.” I reared my fist back and punched him in the jaw. He spat to the side a bit of blood mixing with his spit and said “Shouldn’t have done that.” I smirked at him as he hoofed me in the shoulder knocking me back a few steps. I snorted not thinking he was that strong when he quickly flipped around and bucked me in the stomach. I held my stomach and dropped to my knees coughing. He smirked and said “Now then, I said it before, I’ll say it again, give me all your bits.” I growled my eyes flashing through many different colors and started to climb to my feet. He smirked and said “Oh getting ready for another beat down.” I growled and said “Yeah, yours.” I climbed to my full height and grabbed him then flipped him onto his back and kicked him in the side over and over. He coughed as he tried scrambling to his feet when I elbow dropped him and said “Fuck you. I’m not letting you get away after you tried to rob me and assaulted me.” He started to crawl away and I grabbed his head then kicked him in the chin before knocking him out with a well-placed blow to the head. I stared down at him and spat on his back then started walking away holding my stomach and rubbing my jaw. I could feel my fatigue returning from pumping magic into my muscles to lift him up. He wasn’t some small filly I could pick up and play with; he was a full sized stallion, probably of the draft breed. I finally got home and unlocked my door then opened it and walked in. I plopped down on the couch in the foyer and sighed then closed my eyes and mumbled “Why is it that when I do something good for someone something bad happens to me, am I a magnet for trouble or what?” I sighed and started to lie down when there was a knock on my door. I sighed and got up then opened it to see Rainbow Dash standing there. I raised an eyebrow and asked “Need me for something Miss Dash?” She studied me. I studied her right back and raised an eyebrow she sighed and looked away. I stepped back and said “Want to come in and tell my why you’re here this late at night?” She nodded and walked in without looking at me then sat down on my couch. I leaned on the wall watching her and asked “So what is it, here to chew me out for being around Scoots? Here to tell me to stay away from your friends? Hell are you just here to say hello and ask me how my day was?” She studied me and asked “What happened to you?” I raised an eyebrow and she pointed at the bags under my eyes and the laugh lines on my face then blinked and asked “Did you dye your hair?” I shook my head and she said “So it goes in with whatever happened to you.” I nodded. She sighed and said “Well since I saw you leaving Scoot’s place I figure it has something to do with her so spill.” I sighed and said “I removed the parasite preventing Scootaloo from flying.” She stared at me surprised and I continued “However Dream Flight and I had to give up part of our life-force to restore flight to the young Pegasus.” She continued to stare and I said “I’ve aged to about thirty or so when my hair would start turning white. It’ll go away within a month as my body’s magic replenishes my life force but I think I’ll always have the white in my hair.” Dash stared and I said “Yeah. I knew it was a possibility when I fixed Scoots, I accepted it though. Any questions before I collapse and you show yourself out?” She studied me and asked “Why?” I raised an eyebrow. She said “Why are you helping squirt? Why do you always go out of your way for everyone else? Why is it that no matter what you’re smiling even if you’re exhausted? Why are you so infuriating? Why does Twi trust you so much? Just answer me why?” I smiled sadly closing my eyes and said “I’m helping Scootaloo because I see her as someone who needs it. I go out of my way because I feel like I need to atone for my sins. I smile because if I let the mask slip and the smile die I’ll either break down in tears or completely lose my shit if I stop. I’m not sure why I’m so frustrating to you, maybe you see something in me everyone else is missing. Twilight trusts me because...well I don’t know why she trusts me, if she trusts me, she shouldn’t, no one should. I’m a horrible person. I hope that answers your whys if not sorry I couldn’t be of help. I hope you don’t need anything else because I’m exhausted. Though if you do want to talk then I’ll talk since I’m not going to fall asleep for a while, knowing me.” She sighed and said “I’ll get out of your mane. I need to get home. Tomorrow I’ll be bugging you again, but I figure you’re dead on your feet by the look of you.” I nodded and coughed into my hand then she said “Why is it that every time I see you you’re in some kind of physical pain?” I shrugged and yawned then lay down on my couch motioning at the door. She chuckled and said “Right, you want to sleep. Goodnight Jake. I’ll have more to say when we next meet.” I nodded and waved her off then watched her walk out the door noticing her tail was flagging at me and a scent was filling the air. I sighed and mumbled “She’s going into heat.” I closed my eyes and yawned then said aloud to the room, “I’m getting to old for this shit.” I heard a giggle in my head and muttered “Yup definitely too old.” I stretched out on the couch and used magic to put out the lights and fill the room with soft classical music. I smiled as the music played throughout the room and hummed along. I slowly drifted off to sleep as my body’s exhaustion, the music, and my conversation with Rainbow weighed down on me. My last thought while in the waking world was “Rainbow is going to be trouble. Then again I can’t blame her for being trouble when she is loyalty. Loyalty protects its friends from any threat even that of a possible traitor in its midst.” As my mind flowed away the darkness became my friend for a few seconds more. I found myself in a burning field. I watched as the darkness engulfed my friends. The fires spread and consumed the houses, shops, and stalls of Ponyville. I watched as the flames spread to Sweet Apple Acres. I stared at the flames then started to notice the ponies running around trying to put everything out. I took a step toward the village only for it to roll further away. I turned and looked behind me to see the Everfree staring down at me haughtily. I growled and said “Fuck you. I refuse to believe that I have to go into you just to save myself. I’d rather burn with my friends than abandon them.” I ran toward the village which started out beyond my reach then slowly started to come closer as my friends ran out of their homes burning. I tried to use my magic but the flames just increased. I screamed out my frustration and summoned an arctic wind. It blew through the town but didn’t affect the village. I dropped to my knees in the street screaming “WHY DOES IT ALWAYS FOLLOW ME!!! IT DOESN’T MATTER HOW MUCH GOOD I DO THE DARKNESS IS ALWAYS THERE ALWAYS CONSUMING AND ALWAYS DESTROYING!!!” I broke down into tears until I heard the sound of hoofsteps approaching. I slowly looked up the tears falling from my eyes and gasped. Standing before me were the mane six, as I’d come to think of them. Twilight was burned all over and her eyes were dead, Applejack’s Stetson was ripped up but it was still on her head, though she was nothing but bone, Pinkie was cut up all over and yet her cutie mark was still visible, Rainbow had bone wings but she still had her rainbow mane and tail, Rarity was covered in burns but her mane was immaculate as ever, and Fluttershy was sickly looking. Their eyes all looked at me with hatred and they started listing off ways this was my fault. The tears fell faster and I tried to apologize. They just went on over me as if they couldn’t hear. I said “I’ so sorry, I should have never come to Equestria. The darkness followed me and all of you suffered for it. I’m so sorry.” As I curled up into a ball ready for judgement to be dealt I heard two voices shout “JAKE!!!” I winced and thought “Oh no, now they’re in it too. They’re going to get rid of me, which is what I want but it’s too late.” Luna and Artemis landed in front of me and banished the images of my dead friends then said “Jake you’re ok, this is just a nightmare.” I stared at them with haunted eyes and Luna put a wing around me whispering “It’s ok, it’s ok.” I shivered and shook my head that no, it wasn’t ok. Artemis came up on my other side and put her wing around me as well and said “Why do you torment yourself with this dream every time you sleep alone?” I mumbled my response and she said “I don’t understand.” I mumbled a little louder and Luna said “Everything’s going to be ok. We’ll take you from this dream and make it pleasant. You need to relax and let your mind rest.” I snorted and said softly “I’m a monster, girls.” I stood up and stretched wings bursting from my back as my body started to show its true form. My feet turned into horse’s hooves, the wings were those of a dragon, wolf ears appeared on top of my head, tiger stripes appeared on my skin, I grew a long fox tail, and my eyes turned a colder grey. I stared at them and said “This is the real me. This is the culmination of everything in my mind.” They smiled sadly and nuzzled me. I stared at them and asked “Why aren’t you running, why aren’t you afraid, Why?” They smiled and nuzzled me more as if to say ‘Because we accept you.’ I sighed softly and shook my head muttering about crazy horses. They looked at each other then stared into my eyes and said “Because we know you’re anything but a monster. We know you think darkness follows you, but so far you’ve only brought light to the lives of those around you. You purified one of us from their inner darkness, make Tia smile, put up with Cadance, and from what we’ve seen in the mare Dream Flight’s dreams you saved her daughter from the life off a ground bound pony, all it’ll take is you teaching her to fly and her getting over the idea she’ll never lift off.” I sighed at all that and smiled slightly as the dream shattered around me to be replaced by the three of us sitting in my living room smiling at each other. They grinned more and said “There we go. Now if you keep a positive attitude you shouldn’t have to worry about the world turning against you.” I nodded and said “I know Girls. I just couldn’t accept that I wasn’t a monster thanks to my memories. Back home because of who I was I lost a lot of a friends. I just hope that doesn’t happen here, but if it does I’ll just go back to living on my own. Anyway how did you two find my dream?” They smirked and tapped their horns. I chuckled and said “Right alicorns of dreams, heh I forgot.” I rubbed the back of my neck and said “So should I assume you’ll be watching my dreams looking for a recurrence of my nightmares?” They nodded and I sighed then said “Should I expect you guys to show up in person?” They shook their heads and I said “Okies. Anything big going on that I should know about, or is Canterlot the same old same old?” Artemis and Luna looked at each other then said together “Everything’s the same.” Artemis continued “Though Tia is getting ready to announce that I exist to the populace at large. We just aren’t sure how to spin it properly so no one freaks out.” I grinned and Luna said “No. You cannot appear and say ‘I am your god maker of alicorns.’” I sighed and muttered causing Artemis to giggle and say “It’s kind of true. He did help lead to you and Tia challenging Eris, then he created my body and turned me into who I am.” Luna stared at her and said “Don’t help his ego grow. He may not let it show but he’s very, very, egotistical at times.” I gave them an innocent look a halo appearing above my head and Artemis said “I see what you mean now.” I let out a sigh and they continued “So, what is your plan for the rest of the night?” I shrugged and Arty asked “No plans, just going to let your mind wander?” Luna continued where she left off with “No plans on playing with alicorns, maybe visiting Tia’s dreams, or checking in on your friends?” I raised an eyebrow and said “I thought dreams were your domains?” They nodded and I said “So if such is the case, why act like I have power over the realm of dreams?” They stared at me like I was an idiot. I raised an eyebrow and said “You act like I’m as powerful as alicorns, without the restrictions of being a literal incarnation of a celestial force or body. Speaking of which, what about Cadance I know love is a primal force, but isn’t there a god who watches over it, just like there was once a god over the heavens, or are there no gods in this world?” Artemis shrugged and looked at Luna who seemed to be lost in remembrance. Eventually she said softly “Alicorns are gods. We’re the living embodiment of the thing that made us into an alicorn. Our mortal form is the one thing that we take for granted.” I raised an eyebrow and pointed at Artemis. She smiled slightly and said “Like me she is the literal incarnation of the night. I am the purer aspects of the night, love passion, etc. She is the darker, Anger, distrust, shadowy dealings. Without one another since you gave her form we aren’t able to be whole. Why do you think it’s so hard to stop alicorns for non alicorns other than you and Eris who is a goddess of Chaos?” I pointed at myself questioningly and she said “I am not sure what you’re the embodiment of, I only know your mortal shell is merely that a shell. I can sense it whenever I look at you both here and in the realm of the waking.” I blinked and said “Well shit. I thought I was an average guy, not some embodiment of who knows what. I doubt that I’m more than your average schmuck despite what you say Luna. If I don’t I’ll get a big head and start acting like a right pompous arse. I hate to be such a downer but if I call myself a god without proof I’m just another Gary Stu. I refuse to be another Gary Stu. Anyway why don’t we go visit a few of my friend’s dreams? I bet if you disguised yourselves as unicorns or Pegasi, or even earth ponies, they’d never realize that two goddesses and a dumb ass had entered their dreams.” Artemis giggled at my description of myself and Luna grumbled about how I’m not a dumb ass I’m a god. I sure didn’t feel like a god, and if I was a god, what was I the god of? Luna sighed and asked “Whose dream to first?” I shrugged and the six element bearers appeared. Luna studied their likenesses and said “Artemis who do you think we should visit first?” Artemis shrugged then pointed at Applejack and Fluttershy. Luna studied them and said “Honesty or kindness eh? Well I guess it wouldn’t hurt to visit those two, but which should we go to first. Jake of the two who would you rather visit, honest or kindness?” I shrugged and motioned for her to decide my feet propped up on Rainbow Dash’s back because I didn’t feel like telling the copy to move out of my way. She studied me and said “You’re attitude toward loyalty is, surprising.” I snorted and said “I have the utmost respect for the real rainbow, but this is the dark emotionless husk based on her appearance. She isn’t even a construct based on how I see Rainbow, she’s just a body. If you want to see Rainbow though, we can go find her.” She shook her head and I said “Alright so Flutters or AJ?” She shrugged and mumbled about knowing neither. I looked at Artemis who shrugged and realized I’d had the most interaction with the bearers of the three of us. I had to eventually rectify this I thought and said “Fine let’s go see AJ. You two turn into Earth Ponies and I’ll go as myself.” They nodded and turned into earth ponies in appearance, which didn’t really matter since it was a dream and they had complete control over dreams unless the dreamer restricted them. We walked into the dream realm and from there to Applejack’s dream then I stretched as we appeared on the road to Sweet Apple Acres and looked down at myself. I had my body, but I was more muscular than usual. I wondered if this was how AJ saw me. I walked along the road as Luna and Artemis appeared on either side of me then we knocked on the door to the farmhouse. AJ answered and said “Howdy Jake. I see you brought friends. Are you here to help us harvest?” I nodded and motioned to my two companions. She studied them and said “I’m surprised, you brought help.” I shrugged and motioned for her to lead on. She started walking and Artemis said “So miss Apple what’s the plan for today?” Applejack started to ramble off details about the orchard and I whistled softly the more she said. She bucked the first tree and its bounty fell into the buckets surrounding it. I stretched and popped my back then kicked another tree dropping its bounty. I knew with my new strength and pushing magic through my body I could do so in real life, but it felt effortless here. Artemis and Luna started bucking trees then the three of us gathered around AJ who said “Whooee that was a blast.” I snorted thinking it was anything but a blast. AJ turned to me and asked “So Jake, here anything from Twilight on those farming reforms I asked her to send to the princess?” I shook my head and she sighed then nuzzled my shoulder and said “Ah well, at least you’re willing to help out around here. So what exactly brought you out today?” I just smiled at her. She studied me then said “You are acting a bit off. I know you said you weren’t busy, but ever since you moved to the edge of the Everfree you seem to be different, more accepting and stronger. I shrugged and said “It’s how I am. I find that living on the edge of the Everfree brings out my inner strength. I plan on patrolling the border from now on. So what’s up?” She shrugged and I nudged her then said “I guess me and my new friends will be off. Rest up AJ.” She nodded and the dream faded away as we returned to my own dream realm. I stretched and Luna watched me while Arty curled up with her head in my lap. I stroked up and down her horn causing her to shiver in pleasure. Luna glared and nudged her over then laid down on the other side. I stretched and stroked both their manes then said “Guess we’ll be here till morning.” They sighed and shook their heads. I raised an eyebrow and they pointed out. I let out an ah in understanding. I stretched and said “I’ll see you two when I get back to Canterlot go counter your ponies’ nightmares.” They nodded and faded away then I relaxed on the couch. I woke up the following morning and stretched out popping my spine. I yawned loudly and sat up then climbed off my couch and stumbled into my kitchen. I checked my stores for food. When I found none, I swore and mumbled about beasts raiding my fridge. I sighed and stumbled down the street to Sugarcube Corner where I bought some croissants which I ate with gusto. Pinkie sat with me at my table and we discussed my plans for the week. She mentioned that she hadn’t seen Twilight all day and I joked that she was in hiding because she’d caused a town wide disaster. Pinkie waved me off and said “No Jakey, she hasn’t caused any disasters yet, there won’t be one that big until season two.” I blinked and mouthed ‘Season Two?’ Then realized she meant after the release of Eris. I shrugged and said “Never know Pinkie, she might just surprise us.” She nodded and hopped off to work behind the counter at a call from Mrs. Cake while I got up and headed toward Sweet Apple Acres. As I walked into the acres I saw Macintosh standing around with crutches and said “What happened to you Mac?” He waved me off and I asked “Need any help harvesting?” He studied me surprised and raised an eyebrow. I pointed at his busted hip and said “It looks like the harvest is going to be trouble without you to help.” He studied me and asked “No strange motive?” I shook my head and he said “Then Eeyup we could use the help, if you can get Applejack outta being stubborn.” I nodded in understanding realizing it must be the applebuck episode aka Applebucking Season. I sighed and started looking for AJ while Mac gave me the occasional directions. I finally found her bucking the south field and about halfway done with it. Mac walked up and said “We got someone interested in helping ya AJ.” AJ turned to tell him she didn’t “need no help” then saw me and said “Oh.” I nodded and smiled pouring energy into my leg before kicking a tree and the apples fell precisely where they needed to fall. AJ stared on and said “Gosh darn it Jake. I don’t need no help.” I smirked at her in reply and she grumbled then studied me. I raised an eyebrow and she said “Weren’t you scrawnier last time we talked?” I shrugged and she said “Maybe it was just mah mind playing tricks on me.” She studied me and said “Why do yah wanna help anyway?” I studied her and said “I know what will happen if you work too hard. You’ll try to keep all your promises and you’ll be so exhausted you’ll screw up big time. You’ll be over tired so you won’t be ready for anything other than needing to sleep. If I help we can counter some of it. I can cover the parts of the field Mac would normally cover, and if we need to we can invite our friends.” She stared at me mouth agape and I closed it saying “Going to catch flies my little pony.” She slowly shook her head and glared at me through her lashes. I smiled and said “I refuse to take no for an answer. You either let me help out with the farm, or you let me help out the farm and help with your other promises.” She stared at me and asked “What other promises?” I smirked and shrugged. She stared and said “Seriously, partner. What other promises yah talking about?” I looked at her as if saying ‘Any and all until the season is over.’ She seemed to understand my look as she glared and said “I don’t need yawl looking out for me Sugar cube.” I snorted at that and started into the grove to buck a few trees. She looked after me surprised and yelled “YOU’RE NOWHERE NEAR STUBBORN ENOUGH TO GET AWAY WITH THIS HUN!!! I’LL TRACK YOU DOWN AND PROVE I DON’T NEED YOUR HELP!!” I waved at her over my shoulder completely tuning her out in my own way. I hummed a jaunty little tune as I heard AJ scream in rage and come charging at me. I swung up over her then came down grasping her neck in a choke hold and fighting against her. My increased strength put me on equal footing with ninety percent of the earth ponies I’d met. I held her until she stopped struggling and asked “Calmer?” She nodded and I slowly let go of her then said “Now instead of being pissy how about you and I get along and do our job.” She glared rubbing her throat and I smirked at her. She studied me and I said “I’m really a good guy, just have a habit of doing whatever happens to come to my mind. This leads to problems later on down the road. I don’t ask for anything in return for doing this AJ, you guys need the help and this needs to get done. You’re farm brings a lot of income into the town and as such I can’t let your harvest go to waste.” Applejack sighed and turned then started working on trees with me. We chatted as we worked, overseen by Big Mac, which his name always made me think of hamburgers, and occasionally bugged by Applebloom. Eventually Mac took Bloom to school and we were allowed to work in peace. AJ and I chatted as we worked, then around lunch time we stopped and headed to the barn. Suddenly AJ heard something I missed and whistled for Winnona. I stared after her and finished my food then loaded apples into the barn while she did whatever it was she had to do. I heard the sound of someone calling my name coming from the Everfree as I waited for Applejack to return. I sighed and muttered “Three options. One I go to the forest. Two I wait for AJ to get back and just work my ass off. Three I wait for AJ, work my ass off, then enter the forest after eating with her family.” I sighed and said aloud “Option Three it is.” I continued working till AJ returned, harvesting a good third of the east field when she trotted up. I looked at her and asked “So, what’s going on that you had to leave Apple Bucking to me of all creatures?” She shrugged and started bucking trees, seeming only slightly winded, though I knew her exhaustion ran deeper than she was letting show even if I couldn’t prove it. I stretched and asked “So what’s the plan for the rest of the day AJ?” She studied me and said “The plan for the rest of the day is to finish what we can, eat dinner, then you go home and I go to sleep to prepare for tomorrow. Thanks for the help by the way sugar cube.” I shrugged and waved her off like it was no big, which to me it wasn’t. We worked talking about the town and what she’d do if she went to the gala. I admitted her idea was alright, but I figured I’d throw a word in with Celestia about her possibly catering rather than just attending. After all free food was always better than what you had to pay for even if the food was shitty. At least that’s what a few friends told me. I personally believed I’d rather have good food I’d paid for than free food that sucked. Sadly the nobility wouldn’t agree with me unless they saw Celestia partaking. I had my own plans of course, but first I had to get Celestia and Luna on my side. I yawned and AJ said “Thanks for all your help partner.” I smiled to let her know it was no problem and she asked “You sure you have no problem helping me out with the harvest? I can’t exactly pay you since I don’t even have enough to cover Granny’s hip replacement surgery, or the barn, or even the farmhouse.” I nodded to let her know I understood and pulled out my last piece of gum popping it into my mouth. She stared at me and said “Why do you always chew that stuff partner?” I chewed and blew a bubble then said “It keeps me from stressing too much, and keeps me from reaching for a pack of cigarettes that isn’t there.” She stared at me and I said “Cigarettes were known as cancer sticks back home. I got hooked on them when I was eighteen, and when I was nineteen, I quit and switched to chewing gum. I’ve chewed gum when I was stressed ever since. Not saying you stress me out, but working my ass off sure does.” She stared at me and I said “I guess it would be better to say working my flank off.” She nodded and we stretched then headed to the farm house. I’d learned quite a bit about AJ, she was as hard working as the show portrayed her, she valued family above all else, and she was very stubborn. However beyond all that was her honesty. It was the core of who she was and honestly it was refreshing to be around someone like that. I stretched as we walked into the farmhouse and bowed to Granny Smith making her say “No reason for you to bow to me young Stallion. Easiest way you can repay me is by getting my granddaughter to give me great grandbabies.” I chuckled while AJ blushed up a storm and argued with her grandmother. I only listened with half a mind to the two going back and forth as Bloom was staring at the table eyes downcast, and Mac was eating quietly. I yawned silently then stretched and dug in glad that I could eat the delicious food because it was all apple related rather than flowers or hay. I seriously needed to get a hold of meat though, before my craving got to out of hand. I yawned and thanked them for a wonderful dinner promising to be back in the morning to help AJ once again then headed out of the farm and for home, at least that’s what I appeared to be doing. In actuality I was planning on circling around and entering the Everfree. I slipped into the Everfree when I was sure no one was watching and started listening for the voice. When I heard it I started following it, wondering who or what could possibly know my name in this place. I mean it reminded me of back home, but still that wasn’t saying much since a lot of places reminded me of back home. It was just this place was a bit more dangerous than most others. I stretched as I walked until I got to a clearing where a figure stood watching me surrounded by a mix of sun and moonlight. I stared and they said “Ah there you are.” I looked at them questioningly and they said “I have been calling for you, because it’s time for you to remember who you are.” I repeated what they said to myself then looked at them confusedly. They smiled and said “Yes remember who you are. Are you ready?” I shrugged and said “Guess so.” They smiled knowingly and blasted me with a wave of energy. I fell to my knees as the energy coursed through me and found myself staring down three different tunnels. I blinked and the tunnels rather than going away started to shift and change. I turned to my left and looked down that tunnel first. It was my life as a racer and demon hunter. Now I’ve said before that I have three sets of memories. This was one of them, in this life I was a street racer, but when I left the track, which is what we called the area we raced in, I became a demon hunter. I watched myself kill demon after demon and winced feeling each strike they managed to land on me cut me open. I stared down as a claw burst out of my chest then receded as the pain vanished and was replaced by healing light. The wound closed leaving a small scar. Eventually the demon fighting was over and I saw this life led to my current one, which was of me just running and working out now and then. Next I looked to my far right and saw my life as an agent. I watched as I eliminated people rather than taking them back to the agency feeling myself grow colder with each kill. I knew that it was kill, be killed, or take them in to be turned into the same thing I was. It was here that I saw the birth of my many sides including my angel and demon. I watched as my body shuddered and changed constantly eventually nothing was left of who I once was. I felt the changes affect my real body as well. My spine burst open as a pair of dragon wings were formed, followed by an angelic and demonic wing. I sprouted wolf ears, nine fox tails, my feet turned into hooves, I gained tiger stripes across my body, and my eyes turned silver. I howled out in pain to the world and collapsed then felt the changes recede. Finally I looked at the third one and smiled slightly. It was of my life without all the strange things happening. I lived with my family, hung out with my friends, ironically watched MLP, and just enjoyed life. As it all faded the figure reappeared and said “You have been hiding from yourself.” I stared at it and it continued “These are all pieces of who you are. The monster, the hunter, the civilian, the racer, you were shaped by each of these. You banished the memories of most and shut yourself away from your past. Now you’re dealing with the pain. I see you accepting your scars. Now you are finally the writer, the fighter, and the king this world needs.” I stared at it and it said “You are Jake. You are Jay. You are Jacob. Three names you wore, each one as true as the next. Wolf and Shade, the two names you used alongside your first names. You are Jake Wolf, Jay Shade, and Jacob Shadow Wolf. You are the one and only writer. You will change this world for the better if you let yourself. Acceptance is more than just a word. Acceptance is a part of who you are.” I nodded and said “No more running. I am Jake Wolf. Jacob Shadow Wolf died long ago. Jay Shade was a name I used to hide. Jake Wolf is my true name. I am the wolfish writer, and this is my story.” The figure nodded and faded away as I stumbled back to my home then collapsed onto my couch the wounds covering my body fading to scars that would remain until the day I died. I stretched out on my couch and pulled a quill to me then started writing a story; it was a story of love, loss, friendship, and adventure. For once I felt the urge to write like I did as a kid. I fell asleep the quill falling from my fingers and my mind finally ready to accept the truth. > Chapter 8: Friends, Lovers, Loves, these are the things we need to be more than Men, Stallions, and Mares. (Draft 1) > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- I woke up the following morning without any memory of my dreams. I wondered if Luna and Artemis were responsible for the fact I couldn’t remember my dreams. I shrugged and stretched deciding it didn’t matter then pulled on a shirt and jeans before heading out to AJ’s farm to help her out. As I walked I noticed that my body wasn’t hurting. I glanced at my hands and saw they were more muscular than the day before, as was the rest of my body, as if three lifetimes worth of muscle were combined into my form. I let my fox tails form and wrapped them around my waist like a sash then pulled a baseball cap on my head letting my ears stick up through it so they looked like they were part of the cap. I yawned as I walked to the farm and knocked on the door. AJ answered and said “Well howdy pardner, what are you doing here?” I raised an eyebrow and said “I’m here to work.” She stared at me and I said “Like yesterday?” She slowly nodded and called back to tell Mac she was going to work then led me back to the east field where we picked up where I’d left off. I stretched as I worked feeling my body react quicker, more easily, and more readily to my mind’s commands. Imagine you’ve been living underwater your entire life; now imagine you finally got into air. Your body would be moving faster than ever without the resistance of the water holding you back. I bucked a few trees feeling my body moving faster than I expected and stretched out my muscles smiling as the apples fell in the buckets. Applejack and I were finally on even terms. Usually she’d get two or three trees to my one. Applejack stared at me in surprise as we worked, but didn’t let her surprise stop her. I smiled at her and she asked “How are yah keeping up with me Hun?” I shrugged and she sped up, without trying too hard, but I just kept pace with her barely using any magic. It was weird. I was bucking like an earth pony and enjoying every second of it. AJ stared at me as we finished the east field and said “You’re doin as good as Mac sugar cube.” I smiled at her and stretched then we finished off the field over the course of the morning before I was tackled by Bloom at lunch time. I chuckled and stroked her mane causing her to let out little huffs of delight. Applejack stared at her and said “Apple Bloom, yawl no better than to harass people like that.” Bloom stuck out her tongue and said “I ain’t harrassin him. I’m just showing him that I like him.” I stroked her mane gently and scratched her pol making her sigh in relief and curl up on my stomach. I chuckled and stroked her back making her purr like a cat then hop off me and rush inside to eat lunch with Granny Smith. I chuckled again and AJ sighed. Getting up I dusted myself off and said “Hey AJ, don’t be too hard on her. She makes me laugh and she’s too adorable to stay mad at.” She sighed and muttered about me being too soft and I chuckled again stretching out and heading back into the field to work on bucking more trees. AJ followed me after grabbing a bite and we started working on the north field. We had to stop around two o’ clock for AJ to go help Rainbow with her trick. I followed along curious to see what the trick would look like when it was done properly. Sadly it was not to be as Rainbow was too busy checking me out when AJ jumped onto the platform and sent her flying into the library. I stared and said “WTF? That makes no sense. I got rid of your tiredness to a degree, why the hell wasn’t Rainbow ready?” I grumbled about how awesome the trick could have been then sighed and we went back to work. Applejack sighed and we continued working. I looked at her and asked “You ok AJ?” She nodded and I smiled at her then walked over and started rubbing her ears causing her to snort in pleasure. I smirked and said “Relax, I doubt Rainbow’s mad or anything.” She nodded and snuggled into my chest leaning on me. I stroked her ears humming softly. She suddenly seemed to realize what she was doing and hopped away blushing. I chuckled and she said “Don’t tell anyone about this, please?” I nodded smiling and we got back to work with AJ avoiding meeting my eyes. I didn’t know why at the time, but I felt like I was onto something. I assumed, blindly though, that AJ felt nothing for me. I mean come on she’s a hard working farm mare, she wants a stallion who can keep up with her I told myself, I didn’t think about the fact she knew I could keep up with her, or that her little sister loved me, or even that Mac respected me. I just assumed she didn’t like me. I should have known better with how Granny hinted at things, how Bloom saw me, and how Mac seemed to know what his sister thought and agreed with it, but then again love is sometimes as blind as foolish mortals, or immortals in my case. AJ looked at me after we worked a while and said “So Jake, what happened to your friend Moonlight?” I smiled and said “She’s in Canterlot visiting with family. Why, do you have something you want to learn from her?” She shook her head and I smiled then stretched again and the two of us finished up the field leaving only the west field, which was the largest of the four and would take days to harvest. I yawned as we walked back toward the farmhouse and said “You still want my help, or can I send the girls over while I spend some time with Pinkie and the others?” She shrugged looking anywhere but at me causing me to wonder what I did to offend her. I stroked her neck startling her and asked “You alright?” She nodded looking at the ground and I pulled her against my side saying “No you’re not. I don’t know what’s wrong, but you’re not alright. You are stressed for some reason but you don’t feel like you can talk to me about it. Just know you can tell me anything and I won’t judge.” She smiled at me and said “Thanks Pardner, but there’s nothing you can help with. I’m going to head to bed, why don’t you go check up on Twi or something.” I nodded and kissed her cheek causing her to blush then headed to town humming a jaunty little tune. When I got into town I waved at the ponies I knew and blinked as Time Turner waved back then motioned for me to come over. I walked over to the stallion and he said “Good you’re closer to the Jake I know. I hope you realize that the vision you had was real.” I nodded and he said “Good, good. So why are you in town?” I pointed at the library. He nodded slowly and said “Ah to see Miss Sparkle, interesting. I have a question, are you courting each other yet?” I blinked and shook my head. He hummed softly and said “Plan to court her?” I nodded and he grinned then said “Great she could use someone like you. Anything I can do to expedite the process?” I shrugged. He studied me and said “You’re not very talkative today yet you say so much. I admit I like that about you. I’ll let you get to talking to Miss Sparkle though, have a nice night.” I nodded and walked to the library while he went into his shop. I knocked on the library door and Twilight answered and her face lit up when she saw me. I smiled and said, with a slight crack to my voice, “Hey Twi.” She hugged me and I smiled bigger then asked “Been that long, huh?” She nodded into my chest and nuzzled me I stroked her hair and said “You know ponies would get the wrong idea if you continue to hug me on your stoop.” She quickly let go and dragged me inside then locked the door behind me and went back to hugging me. I saw Spike looking on and waved congenially. He sighed and I smirked at him then stroked Twilight’s back as she rose onto her hind legs, putting her head even with mine, and wrapped her arms around my neck. I chuckled and said “Easy there Twi you might just break me if you aren’t careful.” She snorted and mumbled something about it being damn ear to break the unbreakable. I smiled sadly and whispered in her ear “Seeing you hurt would break me.” She let go of me in surprise and looked away blushing. I smiled sadly thinking on that and when she looked at me questioningly and asked “Really?” I nodded. She looked away blushing and said softly “I didn’t expect that with how little we see of each other.” I smiled and stroked her mane then sat on her couch where she curled up with her head in my lap. I stroked her mane as Spike walked in and she said “Spike, you are doing alright, right?” He nodded and she smiled at him. He smiled back with only a little effort then said something about going to bed. I watched him go and sighed. She looked at me and said “You know it’s not your fault the two of us aren’t that close right now.” I snorted not believing her and she said “Really, it’s more that I won’t let him go after Rarity and we have been arguing because he thinks I’m overbearing.” I smiled slightly thinking that Spike sounded like a teenager. I thought about telling Twilight she was going to have to let him grow up eventually but decided to stay out of it for now. I stretched and Twilight studied me carefully. I smiled at her and said “I should probably head home.” She shook her head laying it back in my lap and looking up at me with big pleading eyes. I blinked and said “What?” She just stared up at me and I sighed then said “Fine I’ll stay the night. However you have to explain it to Spike and I sleep on the couch.” She nodded and curled into me then closed her eyes and sighed. I wondered why she was so trusting of me. It made no sense especially to someone whose life had been torn apart by three different realities. Twilight hugged me and said “You know I used to hear tales about you from princess Celestia. They were fairy tales or so I thought. I figured there was no way there was a creature called a human who could topple empires and would give himself for the smallest colt or filly. Then she started talking about how she knew one such creature and that he was special. She even showed me the statue of you in the gardens. She said that it was in memory of one of her best friends. I thought she meant that they had made up the stories about humans, but now I know she meant you. You know I think losing you, if she did lose you, hurt as much as losing Luna. What do you think?” I smiled sadly and said softly “You’re probably right. Losing her best friend, and then losing her sister, it had to be hard on her. At least with Luna she probably knew she’d see her again if she could find the element wielders, with me she probably thought she’d never see me again till I went to Canterlot.” I chuckled at that and said “Boy were they surprised.” She smiled and curled up on my lap burying her face in my neck. I sighed and said “You’re going to have to go to bed some time Twily.” She looked at me questioningly and I said “I know that’s the nickname you’re family uses for you and when you act like a stubborn filly I’m going to use it too.” She grumbled but eventually sighed and hopped off my lap and I said “Night Twi, have sweet dreams. If you need anything I’ll be down here probably asleep.” She nodded and said “Night,” before trotting up the stairs and going to bed. I pulled off my shirt and used it as a pillow finding the library’s interior to be just cool enough I didn’t need it. I started to close my eyes and slip asleep when my stomach started rumbling and I quickly bolted for the bathroom. I sat down on the toilet and held back a groan of pain. I closed my eyes and swore as my body seemed to rip itself apart. After about ten minutes I was finally done. I sighed and wiped then flushed the toilet and got up pulling up my pants and stretched. I opened the door to see Twilight standing there looking worried. I smiled slightly and said “Easy Twi I’m ok. I just had to use the bathroom. I’m going to go crash now.” She nodded and we traded places then she closed the door and I walked back down to the living room. I collapsed on the couch again and closed my eyes breathing softly through my nose as I started to slip asleep. However before sleep could claim me I felt a hoof poke me in the shoulder. I turned my head and saw Twilight looking at me. I stared at her questioningly and she said “Jake, what are you going to do now?” I pointed at the couch and mimed going to sleep. She smiled slightly and said “I meant after you get to sleep. Are you going to leave in the morning, spend the day with me, what?” I shrugged not sure and she asked “Do you think you could spend the day with me?” I nodded yawning and she said “Alright I’ll let you go to sleep.” I smiled and patted her head making her blush. I knew she wasn’t that old, but she also wasn’t that young. She was probably in her late teens to early twenties. The others of the mane six were probably close to her age, at most two or three years older than her. I closed my eyes and said “Twilight if you ever need anything don’t hesitate to ask. The worst I can do is telling you I can’t help. Doesn’t mean I won’t try, just means I won’t know how to or won’t have the ability and will try despite that. Now why don’t you head to bed, I know you want me to hang out tomorrow but if I get no sleep I’ll fall asleep on you and neither of us wants that. At least I don’t think you want that, I dunno.” I opened my eyes to see her smiling and said “I care about you deeply Twilight, and wouldn’t ever do anything to hurt you. Trust me on that, just I may do something you don’t understand because of who I am. That said I hope you accept that I won’t always be able to tell you everything that’s going on until after the fact. Now please let me sleep.” Twilight nodded slightly and kissed my cheek then rushed upstairs. I smiled slightly and muttered “So adorkable.” I closed my eyes again and slipped asleep finding myself in a replica of my ranch back on earth. I sat down in the couch and turned on the TV only to have Luna and Artemis walk up and sit on either side of me. The TV played back my memories. I sighed and said “So what have you two been up to since we last talked?” They looked at each other then at me then back at each other. Eventually they shrugged and curled up against me making me blink and go “That answers my question not at all, it just makes me want to cuddle you two for the rest of the night, but first I must know, who’s dreams have you been watching?” Luna and Artemis looked at each other then said “Those you’ve helped lately.” I raised an eyebrow and they said “First young Scootaloo’s dreams, where she was flying with Rainbow Dash. Then Miss Flight’s dreams of holding her daughter and watching her grow up as she prepared to pass on. Followed by Applejack’s dreams, which involved you, and we’re waiting for young Twilight Sparkle to fall asleep so we can see her dreams.” I nodded yawning and holding them close then mumbled Tia’s name. They smiled again and Luna said “Sister’s been dreaming about going on a date with you.” Artemis smirked and said “Cadance has been dreaming about introducing you to her friends.” I shivered at the two of them and nipped Arty’s ear causing her to moan softly in pleasure. I smirked and nibbled the ear seeing Luna looking away blushing. I rubbed her tail while still nibbling Arty’s ear and she whipped me in the face with it. I blinked surprised and she said “No.” I stared at her challengingly with Artemis’ ear in my mouth and my teeth biting down making her pant. She looked at me and said “Jakey Stop.” I released her ear and looked at Luna who was staring at Artemis due to how needy and begging she sounded. Artemis blushed and said “Not my fault Lulu. He knows my buttons, how to push them, and what it takes to get me to beg. I’m amazed he isn’t trying to find yours but maybe he thinks you feel as young in mind as you are in body, even if you’re the same you were when you were sixteen now.” That was surprising, Luna had definitely gotten bigger, but her legs filled out more and honestly she was a lithe little princess. I kissed her on the lips making her smile and Artemis said “See he doesn’t think you’re too young.” I kissed Luna again and said “Why would you feel I think you’re too young?” She sighed and wouldn’t meet my eyes her mane covering one of them. I pushed her mane to the side causing it to blow in an ethereal wind as the stars filled it and said “I love you Lulu. I don’t love only you, but I can’t help but love you. You’re story speaks to me. Tormented by the past, hating who you were, regretting everything, yeah I know how you feel. I don’t blame you, even if I wasn’t here for it. All you need is friendship, love, and trust to prove you’re not a monster. I already know you’re not one so I don’t have anything in my heart for you other than love and trust.” She smiled blushing slightly and licked my cheek then ran off. I chuckled and said “Silly Lulu.” Arty watched me and said “So she’s silly is she?” I nodded and she said “I agree, though she has the chance to let her anger at herself go, she doesn’t even blame me, she just blames herself. She’s the most accepting of me.” I smiled and held up a hand then made a black and a blue rose bloom twining them together. She nodded and said “Yes, light and dark, two halves of the whole. Celestia is starting to see that now.” I smiled slightly and kissed her muzzle. She blushed and said “You know you’re so strange.” I looked at her confused. She smiled and said “You love every girl who lets you into their heart and love them all equally. You don’t know how to tell them no. Tia, Luna, Cadance, Twilight, Me, you love all of us. You just don’t know how to tell the others though the fact you told Luna you love her surprised me. I know you love me, have known since I saw into your mind, Tia has an inkling of your feelings for her, and Cadance knows your feelings for everyone. She’s the one who got the rest of us to agree to share you. She also said there’d be other mares; I guess you’re going to have a large herd, ah well.” I snorted and said “I doubt as many mares as you four think are interested in me are going to be interested. Maybe a few one night stands, but mostly ponies are just going to think me an oddity.” She stared at me as if wondering if I was serious. When she saw I was she sighed and started to drag me toward a dream. I tried to dig my feet in, but she was the princess of dreams, just because I was a lucid dreamer didn’t mean that she wouldn’t be able to easily kick my ass in the dream realm. I followed along behind her until we got to a lone dream that was set apart from others. She tapped it and it turned clear revealing its contents. In it Celestia was sitting across a table from me sipping a cup of tea. I seemed to have a pint of cider in hand. I looked at Artemis who touched the dream and it expanded to surround us. Celestia said “So how do you feel, being back in Equestria after so long?” I shrugged in the dream and she asked “Why won’t you actually speak to me?” I just smiled mysteriously and stroked her cheek causing her to blush. She said “You know Luna loves you, right?” The dream me nodded and she said “I won’t let you break her heart.” The dream me pointed at her chest then made a breaking motions with his hands. She shook her head and said “I don’t think my heart is breaking because I want my sister to be happy.” I stared at her like she was crazy and she sighed then mumbled “So what if I love you too, after what I did to Luna I deserve to be alone.” The dream me snorted at that and pulled her into a hug holding her head to his chest. She sighed and said softly “I could never have you anyway, you love her and Artemis.” I took over the dream version of me by stepping into it and said softly “I love you as well Tia. I know how much you’ve been hurting while you were all alone.” She looked up at me surprised and I kissed her muzzle causing her to blush. I smiled and said “I have enough room in my heart for almost all of Equestria. I just need to be shown love for me to return it. You’ve shown me plenty of love, and I know I love you. Luna would understand and wouldn’t want you to punish yourself just because you believe I belong to her. Just as I had to move on, you have to accept the truth.” She sighed and muttered something I didn’t quite catch. I raised an eyebrow and she said “Why are you so good to me.” I touched her cheek to say she deserved it and she looked into my eyes then asked “Will you always love me, even when you’re old and grey while I’m still stuck being young.” I smirked and nodded. She smiled sadly and said “Alright, now if only I could tell you in the real world. I wish it was as simple for me to love as it is for Cadance and Artemis. Cadance already has her eyes set on someone, and Artemis already has said she’ll tell you when she next sees you. I wish, I wish I could tell you so much.” I stroked her mane then left the dream as the construct pulled her close and kissed her horn causing her to shudder before the dream became opaque. I looked at Artemis and she said “You know I love you. Cadance, well we could see her dreams, or you can wait till you next see her in person to hear what she has to say.” I nodded and she said “Onward to the next person who loves you.” She dragged me along by wrapping her magic around me and I sighed deciding not to point out I would have walked just fine. She stepped up to another dream and poked it causing it to turn transparent then surround us. We were in a gigantic Library, books were everywhere. Standing in the middle of it was Twilight, however instead of looking at the books she was staring at someone or something sitting at one of the tables. I followed her eyes and saw the figure was covered in a cloak. I raised an eyebrow and asked Arty “She often dream about mysterious figures?” She shushed me and motioned for me to take a seat. I did so and Twilight walked up then pulled back the hood of the person’s cloak revealing me staring at a book on time travel. She smiled and I said “Huh, didn’t expect to see myself in Twi’s dreams, though I know she sees me as a good friend.” Artemis face palmed and pointed as the figure looked up as Twilight tapped him on the shoulder. She smiled and he studied her then stroked her cheek with care and affection. She licked his cheek and he kissed her nose. She smiled and he went back to his book causing her to huff and swat him on the shoulder. He ignored her, other than having a smile on his face as if this was a regular thing for the two of them. Twilight swatted him again and said “Jake!!! Don’t ignore me!” He looked at her questioningly, trying to hide a smirk behind the look, and she said “I know you enjoy studying almost as much as me, but you promised we’d spend time together.” He pushed his chair back and motioned to his lap. She studied him and said “Alright.” She climbed onto his lap and he stroked her mane as he read over her shoulder. She read some of the book and said “Really, you’re reading Starswirl’s theory on temporal mechanics?” He nodded blowing on her ear causing it to twitch. She swatted him with a hoof and asked “What have you discovered about it?” He smiled and nipped her ear causing her to eep then said “I’ve discovered that he was very, strange. He was so sure you could alter time if you had the right tools, but at the same time he was sure that there were figures that existed outside of time. He seems to think the Draconequus are one group of such creatures. I don’t know why he was so interested in time though.” She nodded and curled up in his lap nuzzling into his chest and he continued “Though studying you would be more fun than studying this. How about we go to your room, kick out spike, and just relax together?” She smiled and nodded as he picked her up then the dream shifted. They were now laying on a big bed with Twilight curled up on top of him and he said “I love you Twilight.” She giggled and nuzzled him. She said “I love you too Jake. I just have to wonder why it took so long for me to tell you. I know my sister wouldn’t approve, but that’s ok.” I snickered at the two of them then blinked as I realized what Twilight said and face palmed. Artemis giggled and ended the dream viewing hen turned to me questioningly. I sighed and nodded to let her know she was right. She pumped her hoof in the air and smirked at me knowingly. I sighed and muttered then motioned for her to lead to the next dream. She shook her head and mimed that I was waking up, which I slowly did so. I found myself staring into Twilight’s eyes and kissed her muzzle. She blushed and said “What brought that on Jake?” I just smiled at her lazily. She smiled back and said “So what’s the plan for today?” I smirked and said “Well we could have fun doing nothing, we could sit in and read, or you and I could cuddle until Spike gets up. All of them sound fun to me.” She blushed and I hugged her close wondering how long it had been since her dream then said “I think I’m falling for you Twi.” She blinked and looked at me questioningly. I smiled and said “You’re so adorkable, it’s hard not to fall for you. However I have to warn you my heart already has others within it. If you can’t handle sharing, then I suggest you find a stallion who will worship you like you deserve.” She stared at me and I stared back waiting for her response. She studied me and asked “What would you do if you had to choose only one?” I shook my head. She said “If you couldn’t have more than one what would you choose?” I showed her an open hand then closed it. She said “None?” I nodded. She studied me and said “You refuse to choose one of us over all the others?” I nodded and she smiled then hugged me saying “So long as you continue to act like that I don’t have a problem with you choosing all of us.” I smiled and kissed her muzzle then sat up. She climbed into my lap and got comfortable. I blinked and she said “You’re my chair for the day.” I snorted but nodded in acceptance. She smiled and said “Good.” I snorted and said “It’s not like I have anything I need to do today. Though knowing my look AJ will come looking for me to see I we’re apple bucking today, after she works with Pinkie.” She stared at me and I said “What? She has to help Pinkie bake, then she’ll want to get back to apple bucking and I’ve been working on the farm with her.” Twilight glared at me and I said “Wait you think I’ve been leading her on?” She nodded disgruntledly and I said “HELL NO! She’d buck me through a tree! I don’t lead on anyone, every girl that wants to be with me knows about the others. The two that have already decided, besides you, are plotting to get others that like me together.” She raised an eyebrow and I said “Would I like to have a harem of mares that follow my commands, eh, probably. Do I have a harem of mares right now, more of a herd really because of how I see them, but yeah kinda. I’m unlucky in how I see mares and that I find them more attractive than regular humans anymore.” She smiled and squeed. I blinked and asked “Did you just Squee?” She nodded bashfully and I said “Adorkable.” She stared and huffed then closed her eyes and buried her face in my neck. I raised an eyebrow and said “You can’t escape being adorkable Twi.” She grumbled something out and I stroked her back gently. I smiled at her and said “So adorkable.” She grumbled more and nipped my collarbone making me shiver. I snickered and said “Kinky, didn’t know you were into biting Twi.” She looked up at me with wide eyes and shook her head. I burst out laughing. She glared and said “You’re mean.” I nodded to say ‘twas true. She sighed and buried her face into my neck and said “I don’t know how you can be so crazy and happy when you’re so far from home.” I snorted and she said “You do eventually want to go back where you came from, right?” I shook my head and stroked her neck making her whinny in delight as I rubbed just the right spot. She covered her mouth and I smirked. She stared and said “Not one word. Not one.” I held up my hands to say alright then popped my spine and motioned for her to get off me. She asked “Why? Didn’t I tell you you’re my chair for the day?” I nodded and said “That you did, but if you don’t want me to pee myself you’ll let me get up and use the bathroom. You can have your human shaped throne back when I’m done.” She sighed forlornly but hopped off me allowing me to use the bathroom. After I washed my hands I walked back and sat back on the couch. She hopped into my lap getting comfortable then nibbled my ear making me laugh. I nipped her ear in response and she went wide eyed as I gently nibbled on it. I smirked knowing how sensitive equine’s ears were and stretched popping my shoulder which had locked up overnight. I yawned, which I’d been doing a lot of lately and said “So what now oh mighty pony overlord?” She giggled at that and booped my nose then hopped up and started cooking breakfast. I walked into the kitchen and took a seat to watch her make pancakes. She hummed to herself as she cooked. I watched her a while and said “Making enough for you, Spike, and me?” She nodded as she worked humming a different tune now and I stretched watching her hips and the way they moved. She caught me looking and said “See something you like?” I nodded still staring and she flashed me her vulva with a flick of her tail catching me off guard. I stared at her and she said “I figure I can let my hair down around you.” I nodded in understanding and stretched then yawned and closed my eyes leaning my chair back and balancing on the back legs. I heard footsteps approaching and opened my eyes to see Spike staring at me. Twilight smiled and said “Morning Spike, how are you?” He grumbled and closed his eyes laying his head on the table. I chuckled and patted his back making him grumble even more and shift away. Twilight walked over with the food and said “Well Breakfast is served.” She laid the pancakes on the table in front of Spike, me, and her spot at the table. She sat down and Spike said “What’s the plan for the day mom?” Twilight smiled and pulled out a list then floated it over to him with her magic. I yawned and dug in after coating my pancakes in syrup. He blinked and said “So, we just have to reorganize the library, reshelve the books, and clean up our room?” She nodded and he said “After that I can go see Rarity?” She nodded and he smiled then said “Sweet I’ll get started as soon as I’ve eaten mom.” Twilight smiled at him and nodded then dug in. I watched the two and couldn’t help but smile finding their interaction to be a balm on my old nerves. Spike looked at me and asked “What are you doing here so early in the morning wolf boy?” I pointed at Twilight. He stared and said “Making moves on mom again? I should blast you but I was taught better. I’ll just let her tell you to get lost.” I looked at Twilight and asked “Would you like me to get lost?” She shook her head, still eating but watching the play by play between me and her son. Spike glared at me and I said “I’ll leave if you want Spike. It’s your house as much as your mother’s; I won’t be the one to come between the two of you.” He blinked surprised and I stretched then closed my eyes muttering “I may be an ass but I’m not going to ruin a family, I refuse to be a home wrecker.” Twilight and Spike both heard me but didn’t make any comments. I smiled sadly at Spike and said “Say the word and I’ll leave. Doesn’t mean I won’t come back because I care about your mom too much to stop being her friend, but I will leave and stay away while you’re here, or ask your mom to hang out at my house.” Twilight sighed and looked at Spike seeming disappointed but I just patted her head to let her know that Spike having a problem didn’t bother me. Spike sighed and said “I couldn’t do that to mom. I know she sees you as a friend; thereby I won’t stand between the two of you. However if you hurt her, you will learn why dragons are feared and even Celestia won’t be able to stop me.” I nodded smiling happily that Twilight’s son was so protective of her. He studied me and said “You’re happy, why?” I smiled and pointed between him and Twilight. He blinked and said “Mom and me’s bond?” I nodded grinning and put an arm around Twilight’s shoulders making Spike growl. I hugged Twilight and Spike said “I don’t like the public displays of affection between you and mom.” I snorted but let go of Twi and went back to eating. Spike watched me carefully until he finished eating then said “I’m going to go see Rarity mom.” Twilight wished him a good day and watched him go then sighed and turned to me. I looked at her questioningly and she studied me. I raised an eyebrow stretching then wiped a bit of pancake off her cheek. She smiled slightly and kissed my nose before going back to eating. I wondered what that was all about, but it made me feel warm inside so I figured it wasn’t that important, at least, not so important I’d drag the answer out of Twilight by force. Like I told her, I cared too much about her to let anything hurt her including myself. Twilight finished eating and asked me “So what are the plans for the day?” I pointed at her and made a ‘you decide’ motion. She snorted and said “Well I need to reshelve the library.” I shivered but accepted that it had to be done. She smiled when she saw me get up and start to pull books down. She continued “After that I need to go to Rarity’s to get a few things tailored. Are you going to come with me to that?” I nodded yawning and stretched then popped my back and continued pulling books off the shelves until she started using magic to help. When we had all the books neatly stacked on the floor, we started restacking the shelves at Twilight’s direction. Twilight watched me as I helped her restack and she asked “What are your honest thoughts on Spike?” I blinked and asked “Guessing his attitude toward me brought this on?” She nodded and I said “First and foremost I see him as your son.” She blinked and I held up a hand to stop any comments saying “Let me explain what that means to me. No matter what, I won’t get between the two of you. No matter how much he may or may not like me, I won’t ever try to get you to pick me over him. No matter what happens I accept that to get you I get Spike, package deal that comes with dating a mare who has a kid. Now how do I see him besides as your kid, you’re probably asking.” She nodded and I said “I see him as a determined little boy who wants to keep his mom safe. I see him as someone you can rely on in a pinch. I see him as an intelligent young man who lets his heart guide him as much as if not more so than his head. I respect him, and accept his dislike of me. Do I wish he would see I’d never hurt you? Yes.” She blinked and said “So you don’t care that he seems to hate you without really knowing you just because you’re dating me?” I shook my head as I placed another book on the shelf then started levitating books and putting them in the proper places at her direction causing her to gasp. She focused back on the conversation rather than my use of magic however and asked “If I left you because I had to protect Spike, would you hate me.” I got up and walked over to her then gently guided her eyes to mine and said softly “I wouldn’t hate you no matter what you did. However if you left me to protect Spike I would respect you and I would do whatever it took to help you keep a roof over his head even if it meant helping you from the shadows as an anonymous benefactor. Spike may not be my kid, but I refuse to let one of my friends raise her son alone.” She blinked surprised and stared into my eyes reading the sincerity then teared up and hugged me around the neck. I smiled sadly as she said “I’m sorry, I’m just always worried I’m going to lose someone close because Spike is so needy. I love him with all my heart and I would rather die than lose him, but Spike forgets he’s just a baby and acts like he has to protect me from the world all because I had a few incidents in the past.” I flinched at how she said incidents, it sounded so dead and hollow. I swore to myself she’d never have anything like that happen again and I rubbed her back soothingly then whispered “We should probably finish up the library.” She nodded and let go of me wiping her eyes and I kissed her cheek then went back to placing books on the shelves. I thought about Twilight and mumbled “At worst she’s my friend. At best she’s my love; I refuse to see her as a one night stand if we ever couple. She’s too important to me for that. Yet I feel connections to the other mane six, to Luna, Artemis, Celestia, even Cadance and Gleaming though for my own safety I won’t be telling anyone about my thoughts on Gleaming.” I snickered at that and noticed Twilight looking lost with a book floating in her magic. I blinked as I saw the faraway look in her eyes and swore realizing she may have heard me say what I did about her being someone I care about. I gently tapped her on the shoulder and she turned to face me. Slowly I waved a hand in front of her face. She studied it like it held the mysteries of the universe then asked “What did you mean by at worst I’m your friend and at best I’m your love?” I blinked and asked “So you heard all of that?” She nodded and studied me lowering the book. I stretched yawning slightly and said “Well, no matter how I feel about you, the worst I could feel is we’re good friends and I’d die for you.” She slowly nodded in acceptance and I continued “The best I could feel is that I love you completely and want to spend eternity with you. Matters of the heart have never been my strong suit. I guess you could ask Cadance what I feel, but I’m so good at fooling myself I think even her magic wouldn’t know up from down when it comes to my mind, heart, and soul.” She slowly nodded and looked at me questioningly. Raising an eyebrow I looked at her questioningly and motioned for her to ask away. She sighed and asked “Which do you think it is?” I shrugged and looked away not wanting to see the possible hurt in her eyes at that, but I honestly didn’t know yet. I’d have to spend more time with her, or we could kiss. If sparks flew then I’d know for sure I love her, if there was no reaction I knew we’d always just be friends. However I didn’t know how to tell her that let alone ask her to kiss me without explaining the reason. Twilight poked me in the shoulder and I turned to face her. She smiled slightly and said “No matter what, we’re friends, right?” I nodded and she smiled then nuzzled my cheek. Gently I grabbed her head and turned my own sideways then kissed her muzzle feeling sparks explode behind my eyes as I closed them and slid my tongue into Twilight’s muzzle. She didn’t react at first then she started to pull away which I let her. She looked at me and said “You realize you just stole my first kiss?” I nodded in response and smiled the taste of several fruits on my tongue. She smiled and said “Then it’s a good thing I enjoyed it. Did you find whatever you were looking for?” I nodded and said “I definitely love you. My world lit up like the fourth of July when I kissed you. Did it bother you?” She slowly shook her head and I continued “Good. If it had I’d have asked for your forgiveness in assaulting your mouth with my own, even if I don’t regret it.” She smiled at me and nuzzled me then went back to working on the library. I helped her falling into a companionable silence and licked my lips trying to savor the taste of Twilight. I had to wonder if her taste was because she ate a lot of fruit, wore lipstick, or just was natural. While I was wondering that we finished fixing up the library Twilight went to get Spike while I headed home. I crashed on my couch and started to fall into a light doze until someone knocked on my door. Sighing, I climbed to my feet and answered it. I blinked when I saw AJ on the other side of the door looking at me with a dark expression. I raised an eyebrow and motioned for her to come on in. She trotted in and sat down on my couch then pointed a hoof at me and said “You, are a pain in mah tail.” I stared at her aghast and she said “I come to Twilight’s expecting to be able to tell her that I don’t need your help, but she says she left and when she came back you were gone. So I go to each of our friends’ to ask if I they’ve seen ya. Rainbow takes a gosh darn fifteen minute shower and makes me wait only to say ‘Haven’t seen him.’ Rarity tries to drag me into a dress, Fluttershy just answered right away, and Pinkie says ‘Oh he’s at his house most likely.’ It’s pretty darn rare when Pinkie is the only one who makes sense. Then each of the girls asks me to tell ya to visit em whenever you get the chance. Now I missed about two hours of harvest to chase you around because you didn’t think to drop by the farm and ask if ah needed any help.” I studied her and asked “Done?” When she nodded I asked “Feel better?” She nodded and I said “Still in the mood to buck me into next week?” A slight shake of the head here as if she’s still weighing it in her mind, and I finished “Thirsty?” She nodded again and I went to get her a glass of apple juice. She watched me go and I smiled slightly humming under my breath. I knew AJ wouldn’t have come looking for me unless she either cared about me, or she really felt she had to tell me something, so the fact she said it was just to tell me she didn’t need any help was the truth, but not all of it. ] It was more an excuse for her to find me, I could have been wrong about that, but that’s what it seemed. I handed her the apple juice and she sipped it as I sat on the chair across from the couch and asked “So that the only reason you’re looking for me?” She shook her head and I asked “The other reason because I kissed Twi?” Again a head shake though a slight tick mark appeared over her left eye. I blinked and said “Oh you dun like that.” She snorted and I said “Alright I’ll drop the matter of the kiss. So why are you looking for me? I mean I don’t really know what it is, if it’s not to ask about the kiss or anything involving our friends?” AJ looked at me and said “Yawl are gonna make me say it?” I blinked confused and thought “Make her say what exactly?” She sighed when she realized how lost I looked and said “You’re going to make me say that I miss having you around.” I stared surprised and wondered if she was jealous of Twi. She muttered under her breath then looked at me and said “What do you think of our friends, and any other mares you have your eyes on ya varmint?” I shrugged and said “Who do you want to know about first? Do you want to know about my thoughts on You, Twilight, Celestia, Cadance, Gleaming Shield, Fluttershy, Rainbow, Luna, Moonlight, Rarity, or Pinkie?” She stared and said “I guess we’ll start with Twi seeing as ya went and kissed her.” I slowly nodded my head and stretched then motioned for her to wait one second. Getting up and walking to the kitchen I grabbed an apple then walked back and took a bite before chewing slowly, trying to think what I was going to say without going into Twi’s own feelings or things getting back to Spike. I sighed and said “First I’ll say what I think of her as a pony, then my feelings for her, then my thoughts on her as a mare. Is that ok with you?” AJ nodded and I said “Well, She’s smart, a good mother, ambitious when it comes to things she knows about, curious about everything, kind, compassionate, friendly, a bit egocentric at times, playful when she lets her guard down, destructive but unintentionally so, creative, talented, a good student, an over worrier, easy to read at times, and all around a great pony. My feelings for her, I love her. I wasn’t sure at first, but I knew the seed was there. After everything I think of her as a pony how is it that there was something about her I couldn’t love. I mean her slight ego is a problem but only because it clashes with my own ego. I have come to love her adorkable tendencies, her brilliant mind, and her caring nature. While she’s doesn’t embody the other elements like honesty, laughter, kindness, generosity, or loyalty, to the degree you other girls do, she has all them, even if she’s just learning about them. I want to help her excel and grow. Hell I want to grow alongside her and the others I love, however I won’t force any of those I love to try and care for me nor will I choose one over the others.” I finished with “As a mare I see her many ways. I see her as adorkable, beautiful, motherly, and caring. I see her as somepony who makes a good mother, somepony who will put others before herself but not her family, some who gives up he happiness for her family, and a mare any stallion would die to have in his herd if he spent a day with her. Yes she can go on and on about a topic she’s interested in, but you just have to cut her off or find a way to remind her you’re there. She’s loving, has a killer flank, and is svelte despite being a little overweight from a lack of exercise.” Applejack stared at me and said “Those are really your thoughts?” I nodded and closed my eyes sipping my drink. Sighing she seemed to move around by the sounds on her end and she asked “How about Rainbow then, how do you see her?” I smiled slightly at the thought of Rainbow and said “I see her differently from everyone else, and don’t know if I love her or not being that I haven’t spent a lot of time with her. However from how much time I have spent her I see her several ways. I see her as an athlete, boastful, brash, overconfident, rash, quick to jump to conclusions, smart though she doesn’t act it all the time, loyal, trustworthy, untrusting, strong, fast, free spirited, dependable yet not, and even hard working on and off.” AJ looked at me like I was nuts when I said hard working and I explained “She tries to get as much done in as little time as possible, in its own way that’s hard work.” She slowly nodded saying “Ah guess that’s true. However I don’t like that you’re calling that slacker a hard worker in any other way than that. She may be dependable, but she’ll do whatever she can to get out of a situation if she doesn’t think she’ll get compensated for her work. It ain’t right, especially when she agrees to help you out as one friend to another.” I raised an eyebrow and said “So you’re saying because she doesn’t fit into what you consider hard work, she’s not really working hard.” She started to nod then quickly shook her head. I chuckled and said “It’s ok AJ I won’t judge. However I believe we were talking about my thoughts and feelings toward Rainbow, right?” She quickly nodded and I said “Well my feelings for Rainbow are complicated. First off I see her as one of my best friends despite not spending a lot of time with her. I feel I can rely on her to some degree. I may love her but I won’t know if that’s just my attraction to her figure, her personality, or real love until I’ve spent time with and yes possibly kissed her.” I paused at this as AJ’s eye twitched and she grumbled under her breath. I asked “Problem with that?” She shook her head and I said “Alright. Well I also feel she’s holding a lot back. I know she’s brash but beneath that I think she’s hurting, why I couldn’t say but if she is hurting I’ll be there to help her shore up her defenses against the world while helping her bring in those who she calls friends to see past her brash exterior.” She stared at me amazed and started to speak when I held up a hand and said “Let me finish with how I see Rainbow as a mare. I see rainbow as a beautiful athletic mare. Physically she’s got a tight flank you can bounce a bit off of, her eyes are a beautiful magenta, and her rainbow mane is beautiful. However I don’t know how she’d do as a mother because she has never had that kind of responsibility thrust upon her, and as such compared to someone like Twilight she may be lacking. Hell compared to you and Rarity she may be lacking what with how you deal with your younger sisters. Is that enough for you?” Applejack nodded and said “Since ya brought her up, what are your thoughts about Rarity.” I glanced at the clock and she followed my eyes then swore and said “We’ll have to continya this another time. I gotta mosey on back to the farm and keep a watch on Applebloom.” I nodded and waved her farewell then went for a walk. As I walked I was hit by the nostalgia. I’d dreamed of this land so many times before being struck by lightning, so I knew where everything was. It’s just that I’d now walked these roads a few times and seen the difference between reality and dreams. I stretched and yawned until I heard sniffling coming from an alley I was passing. I growled softly at the sound because it instantly made me think somepony was in distress. I walked into the alley and saw a filly about to be mounted by a drunken stallion. I didn’t think I just reacted. My body went through a change and I tackled the stallion pinning him with my teeth at his throat. He whinnied in fear and I snarled. His eyes widened and my tail twitched. I was torn between biting down and ending his miserable life, or releasing him with a warning. I knew if I stained my teeth with his blood it would be for a good cause, but at the same time I wasn’t a killer. I released him and snarled saying “If I ever catch wind of you trying to force yourself on a colt or filly again, there is no jail on this planet that will protect you from me, understand?” He nodded and galloped away yelling about a monster. I turned to the filly, who was hiding in an overturned trash can then walked up and licked her face. She went “Ewwwwwe! You’re as bad as Winona.” I snorted and licked her some more then curled up in front of her sniffing the air. She studied me and asked “Who are you, I saw a human at first, but now you’re a wolf. I only know of one human, and he sure as heck couldn’t turn into a wolf from what Miss Twilight said.” I snorted then gave her a look that said ‘Does Miss Twilight know everything?’ She giggled and said “I guess not. Care to explain to me what you are, if you can turn into a wolf one minute, a man the next?” I barked a few times trying to speak then grumbled and forced my magic throughout my body slowly changing it. Contrary to the change brought on by the filly’s shriek of fear, this one was very slow and painful. The filly winced as each of my bones cracked and shifted until finally I was human once more. I studied her and when I realized who it was I said softly “Scootaloo what the hell are you doing out this late at night!” She winced slightly and wouldn’t look at me as she mumbled her answer. I raised an eyebrow and asked “What was that?” She mumbled some more and I said “Either you tell me or I’m taking you home and letting your mom drag the answer out of you.” She sighed and looked at the ground then said “Mom and I had a fight, ok?” I nodded and pulled her head up gently then looked in her eyes and brushed her mane out of the way. She stared at me and said “It was because mom’s getting worse. She wanted me to do something and I ended up getting angry at her, then when she started coughing I ran off. I couldn’t handle the thought of hurting her when all she’s ever done is take care of me.” I nodded in understanding and said “Easy little loo.” She glared at the new nickname but I continued “We’ll go back and explain it to her. I bet she’s worried sick about you.” She slowly nodded and the two of us headed to Dream’s place. Dream was at the door looking around anxiously, but she was also coughing into a hoof. When she saw Scootaloo in my arms she ran up and thanked me profusely. I held up a hand and said “Easy Dream Scoots is ok. She was just worried about you because she thought she hurt you physically in your weakened condition. I think you two should talk, and if you want I’ll mediate. That way you can air out everything. I know you love each other, but we both know your time is starting to run out Dream. I can sense it, and Scoots can see it.” Dream flight nodded and said “Please come in. There’s no point being out this late when only the unsavory elements are running around.” I winced thinking of the fact I was out this late and she said “There are of course exceptions.” I smiled sadly at that then stretched and set Scootaloo on the floor where she ran to her mother and hugged her apologizing. I shut the door behind me, and Dream said “Thank you for bringing Scootaloo home. I know the streets of Ponyville aren’t as bad as Canterlot, but I’ve seen that there are still problem areas.” She turned toward Scootaloo and said “As for you, why did you run out?” Scootaloo dragged a fore hoof along the floor then said “I’m sorry Momma, I was just worried I’d hurt you and couldn’t forgive myself. I didn’t mean to cause you to worry.” I smiled at Scootaloo then she said softly “I just don’t like thinking about the fact you don’t have long to live. I know you’re sick, but I wish you would tell me what happened that made it worse.” I winced at that but then schooled my face at Dream’s look. Scootaloo studied the two of us and said “Jake said he wants us to talk about our problems, and I guess we should. I guess you should go first, because my problems aren’t that important.” I snorted at that and Dream said “Honey you’re problems are always important, don’t ever think otherwise. Understand?” Scootaloo nodded tearing up and hugged her mother crying into her chest saying how she didn’t want her to go. I sighed and looked at Dream begging for her to accept my treatment with my eyes. She shook her head at me and pointed at her daughter. I sighed and nodded then started to check Scoots for any sign of the parasite. I grinned when I couldn’t find any sign of the stupid thing then poured magic ing Scootaloo and watched as her wings started to grow before my eyes. Dream gasped and said “Scootaloo look at your wings!” Scootaloo followed her mother’s eyes and gasped at the size of her wings then started beating them rapidly and lifted off the ground. Dream smiled and said “Looks like you’ll be flying in no time baby.” Scootaloo nodded and sat down on the couch next to Dream. I smiled and said “Good going Scoots. You’re wings are finally growing so you should be a strong flyer sooner rather than later. You’re magic is also coming in, so you should be able to fly with Rainbow sooner rather than later.” She grinned and flapped her wings more creating a small breeze. I smiled and said “Why don’t you both talk and get along tonight, I think I’m going to head home, since you don’t need me anymore. Alright?” They nodded and I bid them adieu then jogged home. I knew Luna was going to be in my dreams that night so I decided to stop leaving her waiting. I plopped down in bed after stripping and taking a shower. I yawned as I drifted off then found myself in the dream realm where Luna was waiting for me with a smile on her face. I waved and said “Hey Lulu, miss me?” She nodded and tackled me then studied my face. I asked “Something on my face?” She shook her head and kissed me causing my nerves to light on fire and my tail, if I had one, to wag. Luna studied me and noted “I see I passed your kissing test, at least if the fluffy appendage behind you has anything to say about it.” I followed her pointing hoof and blinked as I saw a tail wagging behind me and nodded slightly blushing. She giggled and said “It’s alright; many of us forget to control ourselves in the dream realm. Even I don’t have as much mastery as Artemis. I sometimes think she is the true mistress of Dreams.” I smirked and wondered if I should point out she once went by Nightmare Moon. She smiled and hugged me around the waist then nuzzled my cheek and laid a wing over me. I raised an eyebrow and she said “I’m just going to enjoy having you all to myself until you wake up tomorrow morning.” Laughing I asked “Oh, what doth the lady plan to do to mine poor body whilst she hath thou all to herself?” She glared and I laughed harder until she hoofed me in the side. I breathed softly for a bit till the pain went away then asked “Alright, alright I’ll stop, but seriously what are your plans for me tonight?” She smirked and looked away with a slight blush. I internally shouted “KAWAII!!!!!” at her look. She smiled at me and started to lean close then nipped my ear which caused me to growl challengingly. It seemed like whenever I was in the dream realm my more animalistic nature came out and I couldn’t help but act like a beast around my mares. I wondered where the my mares thought came from at first then shrugged it off as Luna pulled me close and nipped my shoulder leaving a bruise. I glared and she said “I can’t mark you in the waking world, but I can definitely mark you in your dreams so that Artemis will know who you belong to.” I snorted and she said “Unless of course you want me to mark you in the real world.” She was looking down as she said this and again I thought she was kawaii. I shook my head and she smiled at me through her lashes then asked “Jake, why are you so reserved around me tonight, yet so open when around both Artemis and I?” I sighed and said “Because Artemis has been in my head and you have not.” She looked at me confused and I said “How about I show you what I mean.” She nodded and I imagined a door leading from the dreamscape to my mind. It appeared and I poured magic into it, to keep it from vanishing. Slowly it solidified until it was an unbreakable part of the dreamscape. I opened it and said “Welcome to the mind of Equestria’s wolfish writer, Luna.” She nodded and walked in then I followed her through the door shutting behind us, but since I’d put so much magic into it, it had become a permanent fixture of the dream realm, which would come to bite me in the ass later on. Anyway we walked into my mind and Luna blinked when she saw the verdant forest that hid my thoughts. I whistled loudly as I started to change in appearance, causing my other sides to appear. First was Shadow who appeared in all his lupine glory. Next were Vex and Blaze, the fox riding on the back of the hell stallion. Finally Andromeda and Nora, who were walking alongside each other and talking, appeared. Luna looked around then stared at Blaze and said “I didn’t know you had a hell stallion in your mind, why would you keep such a demon around?” Raising an eyebrow I looked at her questioningly. She sighed and said “Hell Stallions vanished shortly before we took the throne. Actually you were the one who banished them now that I think about it, though they said you could call upon them at any time for some reason. Is he one of them?” Shaking my head I sighed and tapped my head to point out that we were in my mind. Luna nodded saying “Yes I know we’re in your mind, what are you trying to tell me involving this foul creature.” I sighed and said “Luna, Blaze is one of my forms and personalities. Actually the fact they all still exist but aren’t fully colored means that they’re starting to fade as I accept each of them. I’m a chimera by nature, as you can see if you were to actually look at me.” Luna looked me over at this point and gasped in realization. I smiled as she took in my form, I had the hooves of a horse, tails of a fox, ears of a wolf, wings of a dragon, and stripes of a tiger on my body as well as the eyes of a beast. Luna gasped and I said “This is the real me. I’m a chimera. Eris is the closest creature to me in constitution but where she’s a Draconequus, I’m a chimera. Where she’s a being of chaos I’m a being of harmony and chaos combined. Do you fear me?” Luna walked up and kissed my cheek in answer then said “If I didn’t fear you a thousand years ago, I would have no reason to fear you now. You haven’t changed even if this is your past and my future as you said so long ago. Now why don’t you take your human form and introduce me to the others, or at least tell me why I had to be in your mind for you to stop being so reserved around me.” Snickering I said “Honestly the reason you had to see into my mind was to realize I’m not like anything on Equestria. I’ll show each of those I love about the interior of my mind and let them choose to stay or go. If you’re really sure I don’t change even in the past, then who am I to argue?” I became more somber as I continued “I’m a soldier, a writer, a villain, a hero, a madman, a priest, a prophet, and so much more. However beyond it all I’m a lonely man. I’ve lost and gained so much. You know me as a proud protector, Dream knows me as the man that gave her daughter her ability to fly again, Twilight knows me as the first guy to actually see her for her, and Applejack knows me as a hard worker who holds himself to high standards. So many see me so many different ways, yet you all forget that I’m an outsider. Equestria isn’t my home, and one day I’ll either return to earth, or just vanish. So can I truly enjoy a relationship with any of you fair mares when I may vanish at a moment’s notice? Until I know why Harmony and Chaos have chosen me, I can’t do anything. I have to wake up Eris and show her that destiny isn’t set in stone; I need to remind Tia she can laugh, Artemis she can cry, and even you that you can love again. How am I supposed to do all of that?” Luna stared at me and said softly “It’s because you’re you that you can do all that. It’s because you’re a brave wonderful man who can take everything the world throws at him that we trust you to take our worries away, because you care that we trust you, because you’re so unsure of yourself that we are so strong. If you stood alone and didn’t lean on us you’d eventually fall, just as we would fall if we didn’t’ lean on you. I look forward to the day you can change Eris, if it’s possible, I look forward to the day the elements are no longer needed, but to fix everything comes at a cost. I refuse to have you be that cost.” I smiled sadly at her the others watching the two of us and said softly “Well I’m more than willing to be that cost. I’m a nobody with no family, no loved ones, and no life here. I’m going from place to place and eventually you guys will forget me. If my life is the cost to make this world peaceful then I will gladly pay it. I’ve always been told that I had a destiny, but every time I think I’ve found it I screw everything up. If my life is the cost to make this world better then what is the value of one man against a million sentient beings?” She stared at me her eyes starting to water and said “I can’t lose you again Jake.” I smiled and stroked her mane holding her head against my chest as the tears slipped down her face and my other sides faded out of existence, finally having realized that I accepted each of them in my own way because their goals were similar to my own. Luna looked up at me through watery eyes and said “Why does it have to be you?” I smiled sadly and wiped her tears away whispering in her ear “Because if I don’t do it, then just maybe, no one will.” She put on a tough face, but she was still growing out of filly-hood again, so I could see that she was barely holding herself together. I pulled her into my lap as I sat against a tree and started stroking my fingers through her mane and kissing her ears. She giggled a little and lipped at my face causing me to laugh softly and say “Relax Luna, if we’re lucky that will never come to be, however if it does come to be I’ll find a way to leave a message for all my friends, if I have any, and let them know that one day I will return. I promise nothing will keep me away forever.” She studied me then smiled sadly and said “I’ll keep you to that. If you’re ever gone to long I’ll come looking for you. Though I don’t doubt others will help me. You’ve really started to gain a following among the mares of Equestria.” I chuckled at that and stroked her mane causing her to murr and say “So, should we go back to the dream realm, or do you want to have fun in your mind?” I snorted and flicked her nose causing her to whinny in distress. She rubbed her nose and said “No fair, I can’t flick you, unless I were to take a human form, though I think there may be a kind of magic that would allow all of Equestria to take a form close to your human form, I don’t know I’d have to ask Tia.” I nodded and rubbed her ears causing her to snort in pleasure and nibble my fingers. Smiling I kissed her nose and ran my hand down her wing preening it slowly, causing her to shiver. As I preened her I asked “You see everyone’s dreams right?” She nodded and I asked “Do any of the mane six dream of me?” She looked at me confused and I elaborated “The element bearers do any of them dream about me?” She nodded grinning evilly. I blinked at her look and swallowed heavily then asked “What exactly do they dream about me?” Luna smirked and said “Well Twilight dreams of you sweeping her off her feet, Applejack of you working in the fields shirtless, Rainbow of you sparring with her, Rarity doesn’t dream of you but that’s only a matter of time, Fluttershy dreams of you helping her take care of animals, and Pinkie dreams of throwing you a huge party.” I stared at her wondering why she would smirk over that and she said “That’s just the bearers however, regularly mares you’ve interacted with have dreamed about you doing things from g rated, I believe cinemas would call them, to X rated.” I swore and blushed muttering under my breath causing her to laugh and nuzzle me. She said “Don’t worry only those that my fellow Alicorns and I approve of will be allowed to be with you unless you make an exception for them.” I chuckled and said “Right, I think I’m waking up, so you had better leave my mind.” She nodded and walked out through the door then I found myself lying in bed staring up at the ceiling. I decided then and there I was going to spend the morning making new friends, preferably male friends at that, and then get out and have fun. I stretched as I climbed out of bed and stared at the clock on my wall seeing it was six thirty. I rubbed my neck and said “Guess I can see if Big Mac wants to hang out, or knows anyone who is free.” Stretching I got dressed and headed out toward the farm popping my last piece of gum into my mouth. I chewed as I walked; waving at those I passed, taking notice now and then of who was friendly and who was taciturn in their replies to my waving. I got to the market and saw Mac was running the stall today, since he’d still had a busted hip, and said “Afternoon Mac.” He nodded at me and I asked “You know anyone who’s up for a drink tonight? I’m in the mood to hang out with a few guys and see if I can make some new friends.” He just looked at me boredly and I said “You’re included, if you don’t have to work tomorrow. If you do, then I’ll just let you go.” He sighed and said “Thunderlane’s always looking for new drinking buddies, and there is a new guy in town looking for new friends. There’s also Flare Step, and Ray Light.” I made note of each one, and he continued “Right now actually the four of them should be at Berry’s.” I nodded and thanked Mac telling him to join whenever. Walking into Berry’s I spotted the four stallions over in a corner playing cards. I walked over and sat down then laid some bits on the table. I stretched out and popped my back before asking “How much for a buy in?” Thunderlane told me and I put my cash into the pot then picked up two cards, as they were playing a game of Texas hold em, or at least the pony equivalent. I grinned when I saw I had a pair of princesses, which were the highest cards in the game, and watched as a third was flipped over. Eventually I won the hand and we continued playing the guys starting to open up the longer we played, and more they drank. After about two hours we all knew each other pretty well and we agreed to meet up later if mac could join, and possibly drag in some new blood. I got up from the table, quite a bit richer, and walked to Twilight’s library. I knocked on the door and Spike answered. He looked at me then sighed and yelled “Twilight, Jake’s here.” He gave me the stink eye then walked away leaving me standing there. I smiled when Twilight walked up and kissed her cheek making her smile in return. Spike gagged from his spot on the couch and Twilight just gave him a look to be civil. From there the day passed by rather quickly until I bid her farewell and promised to meet up again that weekend. I went back to Berry’s where Mac had joined the others and we started talking. It was odd how we could act like old friends though I’d known most of these guys only a few hours. They all had stories to tell, and laughed at my own. It was a fun night, and at the end of it we all went home happy and a little drunk. As I stumbled home I wondered if I would only have friends and loves, or would eventually have lovers, then figured it didn’t matter because I was a man who had nothing to give any of these ponies except my loyalty, and that was ok with me for now, because one day I’d be able to pay them back for how they accepted me. > Chapter 9: Growth of Bonds and Family. > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- I woke up in a cold sweat my dreams having been darker than usual, and my eyes glowing silver. How did I know my eyes were glowing you might ask, because I could see them in the mirror across from my bed, and the look on my face made me wonder what had stopped the girls from giving me good dreams. I sighed and ran a hand through my hair my eyes slowly losing their glow then popped my spine and got to my feet heading into my bathroom to take a much needed shower. I shook my hair out as I stood under the water letting it run down my back and muttered “So, AJ might like me, Twi definitely likes me, Celestia likes me, Cadance, Artemis, and Luna all love me in their own way, Rarity and the other elements don’t know me well enough to say whether or not they like me, and there may be other mares who I don’t know about. Oh hell that’s just my luck isn’t it? I end up attracting some of the most powerful mares in the world, what next?” I finished washing as I thought about the problems I could cause for my friends, then realized that I’d promised Luna, Cadance, and Artemis I’d be in Canterlot over the weekend, so that meant I’d be out of ponyville starting tomorrow for who knew how long because though I’d said the weekend, they would probably keep me longer. I sighed softly and muttered “Son of a sailor. I’m screwed if I’m not careful, and I just know Gleaming is going to try and kick my ass while I’m in Canterlot. Ah well, I’ll just have to spend more time working on my bonds.” Of course, at the time I didn’t know how important these bonds would become, and honestly this decision to go to Canterlot would cause me to meet a threat that was hidden from the sight of the girls, and both they and I would have to deal with it. However at that moment I was still enjoying peaceful days despite my misgivings about so many girls liking me. I stretched and walked toward my kitchen planning on making myself something to eat when I heard the sound of knocking at my front door. I sighed tiredly and walked over to the door and opened it. Standing on the other side was Rainbow looking excited. I stared at her and started to shut the door in her face when she said “HEY! What’s the big idea? I thought you would want to hang out with the fastest mare around.” I sighed and opened the door motioning for her to come in then walked into the kitchen and made myself a plate of eggs and flapjacks. She watched me cook and said “Tired?” I nodded yawning and she said “Poor guy, what happened to make you exhausted to the point you have nothing to say to the most awesome mare in ponyville.” I smirked at that and said “I’m never too tired to hang out with Twilight. However I doubt she’s even up yet, especially if she went to sleep late like she usually does.” Rainbow gave me a hurt look and I smirked at her as I sat down. She studied my food then glanced at my face to see me giving her the stink eye. She smiled innocently and I said “No.” She gave me a pouty look and I said “I only made enough for me.” She gasped offended and I said “I assumed you’d stopped by sugar cube corner or something before coming over.” She blinked and face hoofed at that. I chuckled and said “You want some bits to go get something to eat, and then we can do whatever?” She nodded and I walked over to the dresser and grabbed a small bag of bits and tossed it to her. She caught it in her teeth and I said “Nice catch, now get out of here so I can eat.” She smiled and said “Sure Jake. Later.” After which, she vanished in a flash of rainbow color. I sat down and dug into my food savoring it but humming softly. I planned on catching some fish today; I was bloody hungry for some kind of meat. I wouldn’t eat any of the little critters because Fluttershy would go nuts if I ate any of her friends, and honestly most of them were harmless. Though if Angel Bunny started any of his shit I was going to kick his ass, bunny or no he was a nuisance and I wasn’t going to put up with a bunny trying to push me around. I finished eating; still musing on Angel Bunny about the same time Dash returned eating a cupcake. She studied me with frosting on her face and I chuckled. She raised an eyebrow and said “What’s got the monkey in stitches?” I smirked and mimed smearing lipstick all over my face. She blinked and felt her face then flushed and looked away. I walked over and scooped some cream off her face then licked my finger clean and nodded before offering her a towel to clean up. She smiled and said “Thanks.” I nodded and said “No problem Dash, sorry I laughed but you looked like you had dug your head into your cupcake rather than were eating it. Should I assume they had no muffins because of Ditzy Doo?” She nodded and I sighed then said “Remind me to make you some next time I get blueberries.” She blinked and stared at me. I chuckled and said “Yes I can bake. Not often I get to, but I can.” She nodded and I stretched then asked “So what’s the plan for today, since I figure you want to hang out. Or do you just want to show off your sexy tomcolt physique and make me fall for you.” She stared at me aghast and I chuckled saying “You are a bit of a tomcolt, but you’re physique is all mare Dashie. I just tease because I know you can hack it. If I go too far you just have to say so.” She nodded and pegged me in the shoulder. I winced and asked “Did I do something to deserve being hit?” She nodded and I looked at her waiting for her to tell me what it was. She smirked and said “You were acting high and mighty.” I raised an eyebrow and she said “You have no reason to act like you’re better than everyone else.” I snorted. She smirked and kicked my arm with her foreleg then said “Catch me if you can,” and flew off. I grumbled and ran after her barely keeping her in sight. She slowed down just enough she wouldn’t lose me then stuck out her tongue and started doing tricks. I growled softly feeling my inner wolf getting pissed at the fact a pony of all things was taunting me. I knew if I let my anger rule me I’d either hurt Dash or lose track of her. I forced myself to calm down and started to pick up the pace following dash’s tail. I started to gain on her as her tricks and taunts became more elaborate. She didn’t notice I was gaining; though she also didn’t look back seeming to think that I was to slow to ever catch up to her. I slowed down and ducked behind a tree as Dash looked back causing her to stop and say “I guess I lost him.” I snorted at that and thought “No Dashie, you just think you lost me. I plan on catching up to you and pinning you down. Wow brain, could that be any more sexual?” I snorted and cleared those thoughts from my mind then slipped along behind Dash. She’d started to double back and look for me. I caught up to her then jumped up and grabbed her below the wings pulling her to the ground. She bucked trying to get me to let go but I kept well away from her flashing rear hooves. I pinned her and whispered in her ear “Well, well, looks to me like I caught a blue pony.” She grumbled and said “Let go.” I smirked and hopped off her after biting her ear gently and causing her to groan. She kicked me when I got off of her and said “Jerk.” I chuckled and her ears flicked. She stared at me and said “How’d you catch me anyway?” I smirked and tapped my nose. She blinked and said “You followed my smell?” I shook my head. She sighed and said “Then please explain how you caught me. I swore I’d lost you.” I smirked and said “That’s my secret. If I told you, you’d know how to beat me next time. I mean in a way I cheated but it was only because there was no way I was going to catch you without wings.” She nodded and we walked back to town. She smirked at me and I said “Don’t get cocky Dashie. I can’t catch you without wings, but that doesn’t mean I can’t catch you period.” She snorted and looked away then I ran my fingers through her mane causing her to sigh softly in bliss. I chuckled and said “Lyra was right, Ponies enjoy the feeling of hands.” Dash snorted and said “Don’t get any ideas about using your hands.” I shrugged and pulled my hand out of her mane. She blinked and said “I meant to tease me. You can keep stroking my mane.” I chuckled and dug in my pocket then pulled out a piece of gum and popped it in my mouth thinking I really needed to find a place that sold the stuff. Dash looked at me and asked “Why are you always chewing gum?” I shrugged and popped my neck. She winced at the sound and asked “How does that not hurt?” I chuckled and said “I don’t know, it just doesn’t, why?” She shook her head unwilling to explain and hip checked me. I chuckled and ruffled her mane then walked her to her house which was a few feet ahead of us. She flew up and bid me adieu then I walked to the library. When I got to the library door it swung open and hit me in the face. I winced rubbing my nose and muttered “Fucker that hurt.” Twilight was holding the door open and Spike was laughing. She saw me rubbing my nose then blushed slightly realizing she’d just belted me in the face with the door. She walked over and started to fuss over me and I waved her off then said “It’s nothing; I’m used to being hit by inanimate objects.” She stared at me and asked “Are you going to let me look at your nose willingly or do I have to force you?” I sighed and moved my hand away from my nose showing that it wasn’t broken or anything. Twilight nodded slowly and said “You’ll be ok. The bruise should go away in a while.” I nodded and got to my feet, having been knocked flat on my back from the force of the door, then studied Twilight. She looked at me questioningly and I shrugged. She studied me and asked “What did you mean by you’re used to being hit by inanimate objects?” I chuckled slightly and said “I grew up playing sports where the ball liked me more than my glove, I’ve walked into doors, and other things happen that involve me and inanimate objects meeting.” She giggled and I said “Yes it’s very funny, but I honestly thought I’d escaped the curse of the attraction of inanimate objects. Ah well.” She smiled and nuzzled my side then walked inside with me hot on her tail. She sat down on her couch and I said “So where were you headed when you biffed me in the face?” She blushed at the reminder and said “I was just going to go to the market. I should probably head there now, but I thought we could talk first.” I motioned for her to talk away. She smiled and said “What are your thoughts on the princesses?” I smiled and said “They’re beautiful, intelligent, and very caring.” She smiled happy I had nothing but good things to say about them. I held up a hand to stop her from speaking and said “However they’ve got more on their plate than they know what to do with. I honestly need to see if I can develop the bonds I have with them and others before I can say more.” I stretched and popped my neck and leaned my head back then said “You can go to the market, I’ll just sit here until you get back, if anyone comes looking for you I’ll tell them you and Spike are out and will be back when you get what you need.” She smiled and nodded then opened the door and pulled Spike onto her back before heading out the door. I watched her go then closed my eyes and sighed. I let my mind wander and felt a knock, I guess you could call it, on my subconscious. I went into my mind and opened the door to see Artemis aka Moonlight sitting there looking for permission to enter. I nodded and she entered my mind then said “So, building your harem?” I sputtered out denials causing her to giggle. Her giggle was deep and sultry making my pants feel tight. She stared and said “Did you just get hard?” I shook my head in denial and she said “HA! You’re a terrible liar.” I willed my erection away and she said “No fair, we’re in your mind so you can get rid of any of your problems. Anyway how are you?” I smiled slightly glad we were into safer territory and said “I’m good, just at Twilight’s library relaxing. What about you, how are you and where are you?” She smiled slightly and said “I’m at the palace relaxing between talks with Celestia. I’m fine by the way. Taking a nap, but instead of entering the dream realm where Luna can find me I decided to visit your mind. You know those black clouds you usually having fly around are gone.” I nodded and said “Not as many dark thoughts lately. That’s usually what creates the clouds, glad you noticed. Honestly I’ve been having more positive thoughts which lead to white or silver clouds depending on how happy they are. I’m just worried about seeing red clouds which would mean my lust is overriding my thinking.” She raised an eyebrow and said “Like that one?” I followed her pointing hoof and saw a red cloud and nodded blushing. She giggled and the cloud grew bigger. She smirked and said “So that one’s about me. That’s so adorable.” I stared at her surprised and she smiled then popped the cloud with a blast of magic. I winced as the thoughts within vanished then sighed and said “Thanks.” She nodded and I said “Oh I should probably wake up now.” She nodded and bid me adieu before leaving my mind. I opened my eyes in the real world and saw Twilight and Spike were back. Spike was glaring at me per usual, and Twilight was smiling. I grinned at her and asked “Get everything you needed?” She nodded and said “What were you dreaming about?” I just smiled shaking my head. She sighed and muttered “Darn I was really hoping I’d find out what went on in that mysterious mind of yours.” I chuckled and stretched then got up and started for the door. Twilight watched me and said “Do you think you could stay the night?” I nodded and she said “Since it’s just the three of us, you can stay on the couch.” I sighed and nodded then tossed off my shirt. Twilight stared at my chest and said “I didn’t know males could have teats.” I snorted and used my magic to conjure letters in the air talking about humans. She took notes and said “There’s so much to learn about you.” I snickered and Spike growled climbing upstairs to go to bed. I plopped on the couch as Twilight got me a blanket and pillow then bid me goodnight. I started to say it wasn’t that late, until I looked outside. I realized that time had travelled a lot slower in my mind than it did in the real world. I yawned and bid Twilight goodnight then closed my eyes and slipped into my dreamscape. I found Luna in the dreamscape and patted her on the head. She turned to me and smiled. I smiled back and she said “So, you were talking to Moonlight earlier.” I nodded and made a cigarette appear then started smoking it. She stared and said “You realize you are lucid dreaming since you’ve entered the dream plane, right?” I merely nodded and puffed away on my cigarette. She sighed and asked “Why did you leave Canterlot?” I smiled and said “I need to work on my other bonds Luna. I have strong enough bonds with you, Tia, and Moon, but I need to build my bonds with the element bearers, the town, and the world at large. Honestly I’m thinking about taking a tour of Equestria sooner or later. You think your sister, you, or Artie can recommend a city to visit?” She shook her head and I sighed. Luna smiled and nuzzled my shoulder then started checking on the dreams of her little ponies. I followed along at her shoulder, smoking my cigarette and wondering if I could find any in equestria. Luna glanced at me and said “So, tell us how it goes bonding with the elements and the citizens of ponyville.” I smiled and got into what I’d done lately. At my mention of my cheating against Rainbow she snorted and said “When you return to who you once were you won’t have to cheat to catch Loyalty.” I stared at her surprised and she said “You could keep up with Commander Hurricane in her prime so I know you just need to get back to your full strength.” I smiled and nodded then put out the cigarette and breathed in the fresh air when the two of us heard loud moaning. I glanced at Luna and said “We’re not going to check that out, right?” She smirked at me and I sighed then rushed along behind her as she ran toward the dream the moaning was coming from. Eventually we arrived and she entered. I followed her in and saw that the dream was taking place in a house I’d never been to. However, I was sure it was in Canterlot by the extravagance. Luna led me through several hallways until we came upon an ivory coated unicorn with a blonde mane and tail, having his way with a gryphoness. I blinked and asked “Is that Blueblood bucking a gryphon?” Luna nodded staring open mouthed and I clicked her jaw shut. She snapped out of it and quickly teleported us back to the dream realm then shivered and said “I knew that our nephew had strange tastes, but the things he was doing to her.” I nodded. Instead of making love or just having fun they were doing something kinky involving whips and chains. I shivered and Luna said “I didn’t even know a whip could be put to such a use. Our ponies have honestly gotten a lot more debase in their desires.” I nodded and ran a hand through my hair shivering. Luna glanced at me and I said “You had to go check it out. The only way that could have been worse was if it was Celestia and not some random gryphon.” Luna nodded and the two of us walked back to my personal dreamscape which was currently shaped like Golden Oaks Library. Luna looked around and I said “It’s an exact replica of Golden Oaks. Or at least every part of Gold Oaks I’ve been in. I don’t invade other’s dreams, I know it’s part of your domain, which you share with Arty, but doesn’t mean you have to drag me along to wet dreams that are disturbing. It wasn’t even the kink that was disturbing, it was the fact it was blueblood having the kinky dream. It’s just not right.” Luna sighed and said “Why do you have such a problem with Blueblood?” I explained what little I knew about him and she said “He isn’t quite as detestable as you seem to believe. Yes he is arrogant, but that is not surprising so are many Canterlot nobles. Honestly I can see you and him getting along if you gave him an attitude adjustment.” I snorted at that and she said “No, I mean it.” I just stared at her a she went off on a tangent about how Blueblood could be a nice colt. When she was finished I said “I’m not interested in making friends with any of the nobles, other than possibly Fancy Pants. I don’t see a point to make friends with any of them even if there are probably more good than bad.” At that she laughed and I said “Ah so my assumption that there were more bad than good was right.” She nodded and I said “Ah well.” I yawned and closed my eyes as Luna curled up on my lap. You’d think a pony that’s almost as tall as me wouldn’t fit in my lap, yet she made it work. I felt myself waking up and said “Have a good rest in the morning Lulu.” She smiled and kissed my cheek then I woke up. Twilight was nudging me when I woke up and said “You never explained what you’re doing in Ponyville, I sorta thought you were moving to Canterlot when you left.” I chuckled at that and she flushed. She asked “What’s so funny?” I shrugged and she sighed then said “Why do you keep things from me if you like me?” I smiled and said “I keep things from everyone no matter how much I like them. I have to have my secrets.” She snorted and I chuckled. She walked into her kitchen to cook as I pulled on my shirt. I followed behind her and asked “Spike still asleep?” She nodded as she browsed around for what to make. I smirked and said “Well how about when he wakes up we go out to eat, or I can cook something.” She stared at me surprised and I continued “I know how to cook breakfast, hell I can make French toast at least. I’ve had to cook before.” She nodded slowly and said “Right, you had to cook for yourself before you came here. If you want to make your Prench toast you can.” I chuckled and pulled out nutmeg, cinnamon, vanilla, eggs, bread, and milk. I started making the batter for the toast as Twilight went to wake up Spike. I hummed a tune as I worked then started cooking the first piece of French toast or Prench toast as Twilight called it. When it was done I checked it and smiled. Twilight walked downstairs followed by Spike who was grumbling about the time. I chuckled as Twilight sat down and asked “So do you want me to taste test or do you just want to serve it all up at once?” I slid her the first piece of toast and she took a bite. She ate it slowly seeming to savor it and I asked “How is it?” She smiled and I said “Bet it’s nowhere near the best thing you’ve ever had, but it’s edible, right?” She nodded and I made a few more pieces, one more for Twi then two for Spike and one for me. I wasn’t that hungry and I never ate a lot in the mornings. I ate slowly before cleaning up while Spike and Twi headed out to the main room of the library to get started on their work for the day. I finished cleaning up and reached in my pocket for a cigarette, having gotten back into smoking from doing so in the dreams, only to realize I didn’t have any and sigh. I put the ingredients I used in my French toast away and walked out to the main part of the library about to head out. Twilight saw me and said “Going out?” I nodded and she said “Alright, if you want come back for dinner.” I nodded and gave her a thumbs up. She smiled and turned back to her work asking Spike a few questions. I stretched as I walked out the door and headed home to change. However when I was half way there I was assaulted by cotton candy, oh wait it was just Pinkie. I looked at her and asked “Yes?” She smiled slightly and I said “No.” She frowned and I said “Not going to change my mind. You want to hang out you’ll have to wait till I’ve taken a shower and changed. You can however wait in my living room if you really want to hang out.” She smiled and bounced along behind me on the way to my place. I glanced at Pinkie and said “You know for someone who talks a lot, you don’t have to say anything to get your point across.” We walked into my house as she replied “But I like to talk. It’s fun, and looks don’t really explain as much as they could. I mean, look at you, you talk a lot and use your hands for visual cues kind of like ponies use our bodies. Honestly it’s amazing what you can do with your hands, but honestly I don’t know why you wouldn’t want to talk, after all there’s a lot to say, especially with how you changed meany pants Nightmare Moon into Arty and purified her.” I stared at her amazed and said “You truly have fourth wall breaking powers.” She blushed and waved me off with a huge smile. I chuckled and said “Alright well I’m going to go take my shower, and please keep Arty’s past to yourself. Celestia plans on alerting everyone to who she is when we can prove she’s been proven to be reformed by helping out Luna and Celestia without ruining the world.” She said “Okie Dokie Loki.” I walked upstairs and turned on the shower then stripped down and headed back out to my room to grab pants, a shirt, underwear, and socks, all of which were made by Rarity. I climbed into the shower and started washing running the soap over every part of me, and spraying shampoo into my hand. I washed my hair, between my legs, and even my pits before finishing with the rest of me. I got dressed and walked downstairs with my boots in hand. Pinkie smiled at me and I said “Two minutes Pinkie.” She nodded and I put my boots on then said “Lead on.” She smiled and said “Alrighty.” She opened my door and the two of us walked out into town, as we walked I smiled to myself thinking about how happy I was my house was built for humans by the princesses. Pinkie looked back at me and asked “Whatcha thinking about?” I shrugged and she said “Okies.” I glanced at Pinkie and she said “So, do you wanna know what we’re doing?” I nodded. She smiled and said “You’re going to help me bake in Sugar Cube Corner.” I nodded yawning. Pinkie led me to SCC, and we walked in the backdoor. I started getting down the ingredients as Pinkie directed me then asked “Guessing you want to know more about me?” She smiled and nodded. I smiled slightly and said “Well I’ve always liked watching others cook and bake, never had much talent at it myself.” Pinkie giggled slightly and I stretched as she started mixing up the batter. I started talking about my past as I helped Pinkie, and had to occasionally stop to clean up, well I had to stop and clean myself up, Pinkie just licked herself clean. As we finished Pinkie started telling me about her time on the rock farm. I listened attentively, occasionally asking questions and she seemed surprised I cared so much. When she asked me why, I said “I know about your future to a point, but no one really covered your past too much. I’m honestly curious.” She grinned really big, and we talked a while then I bid her farewell and promised to stop by for a party she was throwing her DJ friend DJ Pon3. As I left the bakery I looked up and saw it was midday, so I figured I’d head to Rarity’s and see what she was up to. I’d already spent time with Rainbow, slept at Twi’s, and spent half the day with Pinkie. That just left AJ, Flutters, and Rarity, so I figured I’d spend time with each of them over the next day or so. After all I only had till Friday to get on the train and today was Tuesday. I walked up to Carousel Boutique and knocked on the door. From the other side Rarity’s voice said “Coming!” I smiled and rocked back on my heels as the door opened. Rarity smiled when she saw me and asked “In need of more clothing Darling?” I shook my head and stretched then popped my back. She studied me and asked “Then I hope it isn’t rude of me to ask why you’re here.” I smiled slightly and said “Just came to hang out, even if it means modelling. I want to get to know all of the element bearers better, including their pasts. Pinkie told me about her life on the rock farm, Twilight occasionally lets slip her time in Canterlot, AJ hasn’t said anything about her past but haven’t hung out with her yet, and I know Rain and Flutters were from Cloudsdale but not much else. I want to build better bonds with all of you.” She smiled and said “That sounds wonderful Darling.” I nodded and she let me inside. I walked up to the podium she had her models stand on and she said “Too bad you’re not a pony darling. If you were you could help me model my line of stallion products.” I chuckled and thought about it, wondering if I could possibly turn into a stallion. After all I was part horse in my mind, and I already could manifest my wolf and fox features. I’d have to look into this. Rarity saw my look of contemplation and asked “Something on your mind Darling?” I shook my head and assumed a pose with my arms spread as she grabbed her measuring tape and started to run it over my body. I yawned and glanced at her. She looked at me questioningly as she continued to run the tape along my shoulders, arms, neck, and back. I smiled and said “Tell me about yourself Rarity. What made you want to be a designer, why did you give up your tail for Steven Magnet, etc.?” She smiled and said “Well to answer your last question first, I gave up my tail because Monsieur Steven needed a mustache more than I needed a tail at the time. Honestly, I’m surprised you asked about something like that, you don’t seem all that interested in fashion, even if you’ll wear what I make and wear clothes because it’s proper for your species.” I chuckled and said “You’re right I don’t care too much about fashion, but I can honestly say I am proud of anypony who can give up something they care about for someone in need. Generosity is one thing that I respect.” Rarity smiled and I asked “What about your family, your dreams, etc.?” Rarity giggled and said “I have an adorable little sister Sweetie Bell. I have two loving parents who are in a monogamous marriage, and I have the best friends a mare could ask for in Twilight and the others.” I smiled slightly and nodded agreeing they were great ponies. She smiled and said “Of course since you’ve been spending time with each of them you already know that. I heard you were playing with Rainbow yesterday.” I nodded. She said “Nothing more to say?” I chuckled and shook my head. She giggled again and said “Well my dreams are the dreams of most mares. Meet a stallion preferably a prince, spread my brand across Equestria, and possibly move to Canterlot. I’ve always loved high society, but I don’t think I could leave my friends behind. I don’t know what will happen when I finally make it in the world of fashion.” I smiled and said “Don’t give up your values in order to shine. Anyone can be famous, but having a good value and valuing yourself makes success worthwhile. So, is Sweetie expected today or is it just you?” She smiled slightly and said “Sweetie will be over after school. Actually could you be a dear and go pick her up for me, while I work on a few things around the boutique?” I nodded and hopped off the podium then started for the door rubbing Rarity’s ears as I passed making her blush. I chuckled as she swatted at my hand and said “Don’t you dare muss up my mane.” I walked out the door calling over my shoulder “I guess I’ll have to be wary of you if I mess up your mane. I mean it wouldn’t be intentional but hey I can sometimes be unintentionally cruel in my own way.” She giggled and said something I didn’t catch then I jogged to the school house. I stood outside the school as the bell rang and stretched then saw Scootaloo talking to a filly who was similar to Rarity and I could only assume was Sweetie Bell. I whistled to get their attention and they trotted over. I looked at Scoots and asked “How’s your mom?” She frowned and looked down then said softly “Mom’s not doing so well. Honestly I wouldn’t have come to school if she didn’t promise she’d take it easy.” I smiled and ruffled her mane, causing her to scowl at me through her lashes while fighting a smile. I smirked at her and motioned for her to head home. She smiled and said “You going to drop by the house?” I shrugged she said “It might cheer up mom, and I know it’d brighten my day if you came over sometime before you go back to Canterlot.” Sweetie Bell nudged Scootaloo and she said “Oh yeah, this is my best friend Sweetie Bell. Sweetie Bell, this is Jake. He has been helping me and mom out on and off.” I chuckled and stroked Sweetie’s mane making her blush and said “You’re a beautiful filly Sweetie. Your sister sent me to pick you up while she works on a few orders. As for visiting you and your mom Scoots, I’ll try, I mean I’ve got to go back to Canterlot on Friday.” Scoots nodded and rode off on her scooter, which her idol Rainbow Dash had given her, and I scooped up Sweetie causing her to gasp then set her on my shoulder making her giggle and started for the boutique. Sweetie climbed on top of my head then looked down in my eyes and said “Sooooo, when did you get to Ponyville, how do you know Rarity and Scootaloo, do you know any magic, what are you, how old are you, do you have a cutie mark, are you from Canterlot?” I stared at her stopping mid-step and raised an eyebrow asking if she was done. I sighed and said “In order of questions asked, I got to Ponyville on Monday after spending some time in the capital. I have a house here. I met Rarity and the other element bearers shortly after arriving, I ran into Scoots when she was in some trouble. I know her mom and helped them with a situation. I’m in my mid-twenties. I don’t have a cutie mark and don’t know if I can get one, I’m from another world, and Canterlot is just one of the many places I have a room to stay. Does that answer all your current questions?” She nodded and I continued to the boutique then walked in and set her on the ground. I was amazed at how little Sweetie weighed. I then realized I shouldn’t be because none of these ponies weighed that much. Sweetie Bell called out “Rarity I’m home.” Rarity walked out of her work room and said “Welcome home Sweetie, and thank you for bring her here Darling. Can I ask a teensy weensy favor?” I raised an eyebrow and said “You can ask Rarity, but it doesn’t mean I’ll do it. So what’s the favor you need?” She batted her eyelashes at me and asked “Could you watch Sweetie for an hour or so while I finish up some work? If you want you can take her wherever and I’ll pick her up or you can drop her off.” I sighed and said “Alright Rare, I’ll take your little sister off your hooves. I’m just going to head to Scootaloo’s then the library. You know where both of those places are I hope?” She nodded and I said “Alright pick Sweetie up when you’re done. I don’t plan on coming back today because honestly I’m ready to pass out but I told Twi I’d be there for dinner and Scoots asked me to visit her and her mom, so since I’m too soft I couldn’t say know even though I’m tired.” Rarity nodded in understanding and hugged me thanking me softly then went back to her work room. I picked up Sweetie and said “Onward!” She giggled and it was a musical sound. I smiled and Sweetie asked “We’re really going to see Scoots?” I nodded slightly jostling her. She held onto my head tightly and I chuckled. I walked to Scoots and Dream’s place. I knocked on the door and Scoots answered staring up at me then Sweetie Bell said “Rarity wanted me out of her mane, so she asked Jake to keep an eye on me.” I waved at Scoots who hugged me around the waist. This was why I was talking about Sweetie’s weight earlier. These two fillies stood up to the height of my waist, while most ponies stood at about my chest or so. I patted Scoots’ head and she called to her mom letting her know I was over. I set Sweetie down and said “You two go play while I talk to Scoots’ mom.” They nodded and ran to Scoots’ room. I called out “Where you at Dream?” She called back and I followed her voice to the kitchen where she was sitting at the table looking rather sickly. I stared at her and asked “So it’s started, huh?” She nodded and I said “Mane and tail loss, muscle atrophy, and loss of mobility.” She nodded again and I said “The doctors don’t know how to help, and we both know I can’t take it out of you at this point.” She laughed and said in a croaking voice “Like I’d let you. You’re going to be taking care of Scootaloo when I pass on to Elysium.” I smiled and thought “Damn right you’re going to Elysium; Only Elysium would hold a place for a mare who’s given everything to her foal and still won’t let anyone else take her burdens even if it saves her.” I stretched and sat at the table. Dream watched me and asked “So, what are you going to do wolf?” I smiled noticing her voice got a little less like a croak that time. I smiled and said “I’m going to take care of Scoots. I’m going to continue working on my bonds, and I’m going to make your life as comfortable as possible. Is there anything you need that you couldn’t get due to your condition?” She smiled and said “The only thing you can do for me is take care of Scootaloo. I know I already said that, but she needs to start seeing you as her dad more than her friend. I haven’t told her I’m dying, but I don’t really know how you tell your filly that you already wrote your will and you’ll be leaving her alone in the world.” I winced slightly and said softly “You realize that the longer you take the less time she has to cope with your loss.” She nodded and I sighed then said “As long as you know I’m not going to push you to tell her Dream. Tell her when you’re ready, but you know you’ve got maybe two to three months left with the magic leaking out of you, in a month your feather’s will fall out, your mane will become scraggly, and your fur will lose its vibrancy.” She nodded and I sighed. She smiled slightly and said softly “If I wrote a letter for Scootaloo for after I’ve passed on, would you keep it safe for me?” I nodded and she said “Could you get me a quill and some parchment?” I walked around checking drawers until I heard a cough and looked at her. She said “Top drawer on the far left cabinet.” I nodded and opened the drawer then got the parchment and quills as well as a jar of Ink before setting them all in front of Dream. She smiled and started writing her letter while I watched out for the fillies. When Dream finished she put sand on the letter to dry it and I snapped sucking out the moisture. She smiled and said “Power’s like that would make everyone think you’re a Draconequus.” I chuckled and she said “Seriously though, you need to learn how to control your power better.” I nodded in agreement knowing that I had a lot of magic but not a lot of knowhow on its use for most things. I’d used it by instinct so far but eventually that wasn’t going to cut it. I sighed and leaned my head on the table as the fillies ran in and Scootaloo said “Mom, Jake we’re hungry.” I looked at Dream asking her if I could use her kitchen with my eyes and she nodded. I stretched and got up then walked over to the fridge and started making all three of them something to eat. I made the two Pegasi fish, salads, and glasses of lemonade while I made a rose and daisy sandwich for Sweetie. Sweetie dug in and moaned around the taste while Scootaloo smiled and said “Thanks da…I mean Jake.” I smiled slightly and said “You can call me dad Scoots, as long as your mom doesn’t mind.” Dream shook her head and I said “There you go call me dad whenever you want.” Scootaloo nodded as she and Dream dug in. I heard a knock at the door and glanced at the clock realizing an hour had passed. I motioned for them to stay seated then walked to the door and opened it. Rarity saw me and said “Hello Jake, I’ve come to get Sweetie.” I smiled and said “She’s eating with Dream and Scootaloo right now. If you come in you can take her as soon as she’s done, Rare.” She nodded and followed me to the kitchen then sat down and started talking with Dream. I was watching the fillies eat and smiled at them both causing them to smile back after swallowing and said “I’ll be off everypony; I’ve got to head to the library for dinner.” Rarity and Dream bid me farewell, as the fillies gave me hugs, and I headed for the door. I walked out the door and headed to the library where I walked in and Twilight pounced me. I chuckled and said “Well aren’t we a wee bit catlike.” She blushed and nuzzled me then got off and led me to the kitchen where we sat down as Spike plated up hay fries for Twilight, rubies for himself, and for me a fish sandwich. I smiled at Spike and said “Thanks Spike,” then dug in. As we ate we made small talk. Spike seemed to be warming up to me, and Twilight seemed to notice it too. I smiled slightly enjoying the conversation more than the food, but Twilight seemed to have to comment on Spike’s change in attitude. She said “So Spike did you finally decide that Jake’s not trouble?” Spike nodded and I let out a woot of joy. They stared at me and I smirked slightly as if that little outburst was purely intentional. Twilight giggled and said “Jake you are so strange.” I chuckled and said “Comes with being insane my dear girl.” She stared at me and I said “I said girl not mare, didn’t I?” She nodded and I sighed then said “Sorry Twi old habit. So what would you like to talk about now that we’ve covered Spike’s change in attitude?” I stretched and popped my back grabbing a bottle of wine out of Twi’s fridge and pouring the two of us a glass. She stared at me surprised and I said “I figured it was time to crack open the wine I saw laying in your fridge.” She nodded and sipped her glass watching me twirl mine and stare into it. She studied me and asked “Something on your mind?” I merely nodded and sipped my wine. I resisted the urge to make a face remembering that I wasn’t much of a fan of grape drinks. At least it was white wine not red, I could tolerate it. Twilight studied me, or at least that’s what appeared to be happening out of the corner of my eye. I turned to face her and raised a querying eyebrow. She asked “What’s wrong?” I smiled sadly and said softly “Just thinking Twi, don’t worry.” She glared at me and I said “It’s honestly nothing. I’m just thinking about if I did the right thing.” She looked at me questioningly and I said softly “You know how Dream is dying?” She nodded and I said “It’s progressing rather fast, right?” She nodded again and I said “It’s my fault.” She gasped and Spike said “I KNEW IT! I KNEW YOU WEREN’T A GOOD GUY!” I smiled sadly at Spike and he said “Wait, why would you be the cause of Dream Flight’s accelerated condition? I thought you liked her and Scootaloo.” I smiled bitterly and said “Because Scoots wouldn’t be able to fly if I didn’t do what I did. Now she just needs help from family and other Pegasi to learn how to properly fly.” They stared at me confused. I sighed and swirled my glass then said “Basically Dream was dying already, and Scoots had a disease that was magic based and was preventing the development of flight muscles, Pegasus magic, and her ability to fly. “I removed the parasite but instead of letting me integrate it and losing a few years of my life Dream made me combine it with a similar parasite in her own body. Originally she had six years left, with the parasite added she should have had two or three, however it’s progressing even more rapidly and now treatment won’t slow it really. She has two maybe three months left. So tell me Twi am I good in any way, am I a hero, or am I a monster?” Twilight put her hoof on my shoulder and said “I think you’re good. You tried to help Dream and Scootaloo. You even would have put your own life at risk for them but Dream wouldn’t let you. Sounds like she knew others needed you.” I looked at Twi and said “I know of a few who need me, but who do you mean?” She blushed and sipped her wine. I raised an eyebrow questioningly and said “You’re avoiding the question Twi, that’s not like you. So who do you think needs me? I know of a few, but not all of them. I mean Moonlight is one, Scootaloo is two, and there are others but I’m not sure who they all are.” She sighed and said “The elements, Spike, me, the princesses, and anyone whose lives you’ve touched. Ok?” I nodded and finished my wine then rinsed out my glass deciding one glass was enough. I smiled slightly and stroked Twilight’s cheek making her flush then said “I’m going to head home. I wish you a good night Twilight.” She bid me farewell and I headed home then collapsed on my bed. I sighed as I laid there thinking over Twilight’s words then stretched and got up. I knew Twilight was right about a lot of ponies needing me in their lives, but honestly it still hurt I couldn’t do anything for Dream. I walked into my bathroom and started showering, taking time to clean myself. Afterward I took myself in hand and started stroking my shaft. I let my mind wander and felt my shaft grow hard as I stroked, then I started to fall into a fantasy. I moaned softly feeling my equine shaft twitch. In my mind I was in Canterlot talking to Artemis and Luna when they both reached out and rubbed a hoof along my shaft. I moaned a little louder feeling myself twitch and pre leak out the tip. I moaned as the lips of the two equines joined around my shaft in a tentative kiss in my mind my hand stroking faster in the real world. Eventually I sprayed my load as my mind was overloaded with pleasure. I washed the shower clean, then washed off again and climbed into bed deciding I needed to definitely get a hold of my libido. I was worried that I may just jump a mare in heat with my animal instincts fighting with my rational mind. I was worried about the mare’s estrus and going into season, but honestly I figured I had plenty of time to wait, since it was only the middle of August. I mean I should have until next spring which was plenty of time, I hoped. I closed my eyes and found myself in my dreamscape. I sat in a chair that I formed with my will then started to browse my memories. It was something I couldn’t do in the waking world. At least not to the extent I could do so in the dreamscape. I formed a cigarette and smoked it quietly as my past flashed before my eyes. Eventually I realized that I didn’t have memories from before I was sixteen. Even the flashes that plagued me before coming to Equestria were no longer there. It was almost as if I had not lived till I was sixteen, which was untrue. Eventually Luna and Artemis arrived and sat on either side of me. I smiled at them and said “Evening ladies. I have a question, does Celi have a dark side like Artemis and if so has she ever released it?” They looked at each other and seemed to have a silent conversation. I studied them and said “You don’t have to tell me if you don’t want to.” They smiled and said “We love that about thee.” I raised an eyebrow and they explained “We love that you are taking our feelings into account. As for your question, the answer is yes. Celestia’s dark side is Sol Invicta, or indomitable sun. She has been sealed away by Celestia and honestly if you could free her from corruption you would save us all from a lot of danger.” I nodded and put out my cigarette then said “Anything for the family, right?” They smiled at me and I smiled back. After that the three of us wandered the dreamscape checking for nightmares. When we found one the two princesses would dispel it. Eventually the three of us decided to check up on Tia. However I noticed a black miasma like cloud behind her dream and entered it instead. Inside I found myself facing a Tia with a crimson mane and tail, grey fur, and gold eyes rather than her usual magenta. All in all it was like someone had burnt her, her mane made me think of the sun as it was burning above the desert on the hottest day of the year and it was clear that she was fighting her corruption. I walked up to her and said “Sol Invicta.” She nodded her head and I bowed my head to her. She studied me and I said “You’re not as far gone as Arty was. Mind if I call you Solaria?” She shook her head then winced. I saw the darkness turning her coat black and blasted it turning the coat alabaster white where my energy struck. She stared at me and I noticed her tail had turned pink. I silently wondered what color Arty would be if I finished purging the cruelty out of her completely instead of just purging her to have her sensibilities back. I noticed that Solaria’s cutie mark was a blood red sun even after being purified. She smiled at me and said “Thank you, you remind me of a loved one Celestia and I thought gone forever. Actually it is because of the loss of both him and her sister that I was born. Luna’s descent into anger and jealousy was the birth of the nightmare; Celestia’s loneliness and pain were the ascent into the indomitable sun. Of course Celestia refuses to talk to me since the corruption from the darkness, though I wonder if she knows that the darkness exists outside of the two of us.” I poured my energy into her turning her coat back to its ivory white shade then her mane and tail turned pink and her cutie mark turned into a setting sun. I smiled and said “Well Solaria we’ll see about getting you your own body like Artemis.” She stared at me confused and asked “Who is this Artemis you speak of? Also how can you get me my own body? That requires immense magic, Tia accepting me, and the darkness being purged so I don’t become corrupted.” I smirked and poured more of my energy into her cleaning off more of the darkness and eventually turning her eyes to a beautiful pink color like Tia’s magenta, but lighter. I realized this was the sun at sunset while Tia was the sun at noon. She studied me and said “How, no why did you do this?” I smiled and she seemed to see someone else there as I said “You’re family. Tia can’t accept you yet, but I’ll work on getting her to accept you and maybe the three of us can have a meeting of the minds. I’m Jake by the way.” She stared at me as I held out a hand for a hoof bump. She slowly bumped her hoof against my fist and I said “Actually if Luna and Arty come in I can finish purifying Arty and possibly get you and Tia to talk.” She said “You said your name is Jake?” I nodded smiling crookedly. She blinked and asked “Jake Wolf?” I nodded again and she said “The same Jake Wolf who Tia mourned alongside Luna?” I shrugged not sure and she said “Well if anyone can reunite the two of us it is you.” I sent out a call to Luna and Artemis who appeared beside me. I grabbed Arty’s head in my hands and she said “What are you doing?” I smiled innocently and started pouring energy into her turning her cutie mark into a black crescent on a white background, and her fur turned a deep rich midnight blue. She stared and said “I feel lighter.” I smiled and patted her head making her swat my hand away and say “Don’t patronize me.” I smiled innocently and said “Meet your sister Solaria Flare.” She turned and saw Solaria then stared at me confused. I sighed and said “I removed her corruption, and the rest of yours. It’s why you and Luna have only slight differences just like her and Tia. I can’t do anything about your eyes being slit like not that I would if I could I think they’re sexy. Her eyes however went from gold to Pink. She and Tia are so adorable, now I need you and Luna to implant us in Tia’s dreams and let us talk to her.” Luna grinned and said “You are going to reconcile them as you did Artemis and I.” I nodded. She grinned and lit her horn Artemis quickly joining in. I watched them then the world seemed to blink and we found ourselves in Celestia’s bed chamber. Celestia looked at us then she saw Solaria. She started charging her horn until I grabbed it and stroked causing her to go limp. She glared at me and said “Jake quit pleasuring my horn and allow me to banish the dark being that is my inner anger at the loss of my sister.” I shook my head. She glared and said “Why not?” I smiled mysteriously and she groaned saying “Oh goddess above you have that look.” I smirked and she said “Oh that one is even worse. What is your plan this time?” I smiled innocently and she said “Jake just tell me.” I said “I’m going to get you to reconcile with your other sister. Yes she is your darker half but she is still your sister. You two are going to reconcile then I’m going to give Solaria her own body. After all I gave Moony her own body. Ain’t that right Moony?” Artemis nodded and I said “So I’ll do the same for sunny. You are sun butt by the way Tia, Luna moon but, Arty moony, and Solaria sunny. Why do you and Luna get the slightly more derogatory names? That’s because I love staring at your flanks, while I love staring at the other two’s eyes.” She snorted but smiled at me. I smiled back and said “Now if I release your horn you’re not going to attack Solaria. You are however going to hear what I have to say, and the four of us are going to talk. After that we’ll see.” She nodded and said “I will allow her to live as long as you can prove she’s not evil.” I snorted and released her horn then Solaria leaned into me nuzzling my shoulder while Luna and Artemis stood on my other side. Tia looked at us and I released her horn then she said “So Solaria, that is a name you agree with Invicta?” Solaria nodded. Tia smiled and said “Well at least your name is something other than Unconquerable sun.” Solaria smiled slightly and said “I only took that name because you are Celestia sol. Just as Luna is Luna Stella. Anyway I would like for us to get on the right track. I don’t plan on causing any trouble, and honestly if Jake can make me a body I’d be happy to call you sister.” Celestia smiled and I grinned. Solaria stretched and said “So Tia, what would it take to show I’m pure once again?” I chuckled and said “Celestia let her off the hook already. You let the former Nightmare and Luna herself off the hook after a thousand years because of your own failure. She is you so learn to forgive yourself.” Celestia sighed and said “Fine. I will accept you Solaria. However just like Artemis if you step out of line I will find a way to punish you.” I smirked and pulled all four mares into a hug making Celestia smile and bury in face into my shoulder. I smiled and stroked her mane the other three nuzzling my chest. I smiled and Celestia said “You realize that all the mares here love you, right Jake?” I smiled slightly and nodded then Luna and Artemis studied her amazed she admitted that she loved me. Solaria just nodded in agreement with Celestia. I felt myself waking up, and said “Looks like it’s time for me to go. I’ll probably lie in bed till you raise the sun Tia, but I’ll fix up Solaria a body when I get into Canterlot. Though the changes I made to Artemis should become permanent as soon as she awakens. So now we have two blue alicorns, a pink alicorn of love, and will soon have two white alicorns. The only differences being their manes.” Which was true Luna’s main was dark blue with stars, Artemis’s mane was jet black like a moonless night. Celestia’s mane was pastel colored and Solaria’s pink. I woke up and stretched then watched the sun rise. I walked downstairs and started cooking myself breakfast knowing that I’d probably see AJ and Shy today. I stretched and finished my breakfast then sat down and started eating as I heard rumbling from outside. I walked out and looked up into the sky to see that it was about to rain. I swore and pulled on my coat, then walked to Sweet Apple Acres where Mac and AJ were preparing to start harvesting. I stretched and said “Hey AJ.” She nodded at me and helped Mac hook himself up to the car then the three of us walked into the orchard. AJ looked at me and asked “What’s up Sugarcube?” I shrugged and watched as she prepared to buck a tree. She kicked it hard dropping the apples precisely into their buckets and asked “Need something?” I shook my head and said “Nope just spending time with everyone to grow our bonds.” She smiled at that and I continued “Already spent time with Rainbow, Rare, Twi, and Pinkie. That leaves you and Shy. I figured you could give me a little apple family history while we worked.” I started loading the buckets on the wagon as AJ said “Sounds good.” After that she started telling me about her family. I listened occasionally asking questions. We got through half of the orchard before noon when we stopped and AJ asked me “So, whatcha think about herding Jake?” I smiled slightly and said “I have no problem with it, why you propositioning me?” She blushed and looked away. I chuckled and said “If I start a herd AJ I’ll let you know. I mean I don’t even know who all I’d have in a herd. I know some mares who like me, but I don’t know if I can return their affection.” As we loaded the last apples in the barn AJ said “Alright Jake, but I know if you start you’re going to need a strong lead mare. I hope you’ve already picked someone but if not I’d like to be considered.” I nodded and smiled then kissed her forehead before bidding her adieu and heading to Fluttershy’s cottage. I walked up to the cottage and knocked on the door calling out “Hey Shy it’s Jake, you want to talk?” She slowly opened the door smiling and I asked “How you doing today Shy?” She smiled softly and said “Hi Jake. I was actually wondering what you’ve been up to. Would you like to come in and have some tea?” I smiled and said “Sure Shy. I’m not a huge fan of tea but I wouldn’t turn down a friend.” She smiled and opened the door then walked into the kitchen to start the tea and make some cookies. I sat on the couch and leaned back only for Angel to jump on my leg and start making motions of getting out. I picked him up by his ears and said “Look bunny boy, you fuck with me and I swear I will turn you into a food source. So how about you just run along because you have met your match.” He blinked looking at me surprised and I shook him. His eyes spun around and he quickly hopped away as Shy walked back into the room with a tray of tea and cookies. I took a cookie as Shy said “So what brings you over?” I smiled and replied “Just wanted to hang out with one of my favorite element bearers and favorite animal caretaker.” She smiled demurely. After a few seconds she asked “What have you been up to?” I smiled and said “Hanging out with everyone and increasing my bonds. Also trying to develop my feelings of trust in each of those I call friends. I spent some time with each of the elements, Dream and Scootaloo, and Sweetie Bell, Rarity’s little sister.” She smiled and said “Oh that sounds wonderful. I’m glad you had fun with everyone.” I nodded saying “Yeah it was fun. I also learned more about Celestia from Luna through my dreams. What have you been up to?” She smiled and said “Well I’ve just been helping my animal friends and relaxing with the girls. Actually I have a spa date with Rarity this Sunday. I honestly haven’t been doing much though.” I smiled and said “Just because you haven’t done much or anything exciting doesn’t mean anything Shy. Did anything interesting happen while I was away?” She sighed and said “Yes, Rainbow’s friend Gilda showed up and was being mean.” I swore realizing I’d missed Griffon the Brush off. I sighed and stroked Shy’s mane causing her to blush. I smiled and stroked her ear making her let out an adorable whinny and say “I didn’t know you could use your hands like that.” I chuckled and said “Main thing I use them for is pleasing ponies or working.” She looked at me confused when I said working and I explained “I’m good at working with tools that only unicorns usually use.” She nodded slowly and said “I guess that would be helpful.” I grinned then we lapsed into a comfortable silence. As we sat there Fluttershy laid her head in my lap and I stroked her mane affectionately. After about fifteen minutes Shy got off me and said “I need to feed my animal friends, and then I guess I’m going to go upstairs.” I smiled and said “Alright I’ll head off then, later Shy.” She smiled and waved farewell as I opened the door and headed out. I walked along the path back to Ponyville then headed home and sat down in my living room reading a book I’d checked out from the library. It was a book on Equestrian Culture. I figured I should learn what I could before I committed some egregious sin or ruined a friendship I’d made. I hummed as I read and relaxed. After about an hour I finished and closed the book. I stretched and muttered “The dragon moving into Ponyville’s mountains will happen in the next couple of weeks so I have that to look forward to in a way. Maybe I can help out, or I might just get in the way. Ah well we’ll see.” I lay down and closed my eyes drifting off. I slept for a good few hours because when I awoke it was dark. I sighed and made myself dinner then went out to Ponyville’s local bar run by Berry Punch. I walked in and ordered a whiskey sour. I took my drink and sat down at a table in the back watching everyone. A few ponies came by to say hello, but most ignored me. Eventually two mares sat across from me. I raised an eyebrow and asked “Can I help you ladies?” The one on the left was a white unicorn with a neon blue mane and tail. The one on the right was a greyish earth pony with a black mane and tail and a bowtie around her neck. I smiled politely at the two and let them order then told the waitress I’d be paying. The mares thanked me and the one on the right said “Hello I’m Octavia Melody, and this is my roommate Vinyl Scratch." I nodded politely in greeting and sipped my drink Vinyl said “So you’re the human everyone’s been talking about.” I shrugged and she said “You seem pretty cool. What kind of music are you into?” I smirked slightly and said “Little bit of everything. By your name I’m assuming you’re a DJ.” Vinyl nodded and I said “What about you lady Octavia? What do you do for a living if your roommate is a DJ?” Octavia smiled and said “I am a classical musician. To be precise I play the cello.” I smiled and the three of us started talking about music. Vinyl was obsessed with Wubs, Tavi as Vinyl called her with classical music, and I could relate to both of them. I asked them why they didn’t combine their sound and they stared at me amazed. I chuckled and said “I’ve heard classic dubstep and it’s awesome. Heck I can see the two of you making a lot of bits off combining your music and getting new fans. Then you can continue doing your original stuff so you keep your old audience. After all just because you create something new doesn’t mean you have to give up the old.” They nodded and I finished my drink then told them I was calling it a night. I bid them farewell and gave them my address for if they ever needed me. I doubted they would but hey you never know. I walked home slightly tipsy, ok I was almost smashed but I just felt really happy. I mean really, really happy. I had good company and alcohol usually enhanced my mood. I was in a good mood so it put me in a great mood. I walked into my house and upstairs then collapsed on my bed and passed out. Ironically I was still drunk in the dreamscape. I remember things even when I’m drunk, so I found myself laughing at every little joke. The four princesses stared at me and asked “Jake are you drunk?” I laughed and nodded. Luna sighed and said “Jake it isn’t wise for you to get drunk alone. Who knows who would take advantage of you in such a state?” Celestia meanwhile giggled and said “Oh I remember when you got drunk on Minoan wine. It was hilarious. If this is anything like then I believe we should be careful to not let you near fire magic.” Artemis and Solaria meanwhile said “Jake you need to relax.” I nodded and curled up on my magical couch feeling slightly more sober. After about an hour I said “Oh goddess I’m getting slightly sober. My body must be used to the alcohol by this point. I hope I don’t fuck up anything in the real world.” Luna giggled and Celestia chuckled throatily. The other two sighed and watched me. It took another four hours before I was sober and when I was I said “I have got to stop getting drunk. Speaking of getting drunk, why don’t you four ever get tipsy or anything? Is it some alicorn defense mechanism that prevents you from getting drunk, or do you just not drink enough to get drunk because you know your limit?” Celestia smiled and said “I don’t indulge in enough to get drunk even when I know it is slightly impolite to keep from doing so. Luna however is a goddess of alcohol and the most potent thing she can make is moonshine.” I winced at that and she said “Ah you know about moonshine, do you?” I nodded and stretched then Tia said “Well I best go raise the sun.” We all bid her farewell then relaxed and I collapsed on the couch only to be dog piled by three unicorns. I let out a soft oomph then said “I should probably wake up and get ready for my train ride to Canterlot.” The girls let out sighs of disappointment and I rubbed their ears saying “Honestly it’s not a big deal you’ll all see me rather soon. Anyway I’ll see you at the palace in a few hours.” They bid me farewell and I woke up then packed a bag and headed to the train station. When I got there Twilight was also there and so were the other girls. I smiled at them and said “Going to Canterlot girls?” They shook their heads and said “No seeing you off.” I chuckled and said “Thanks. Take care while I’m away. I should be back after the weekend but I may not be back for another week or two.” They bid me farewell as the train arrived and I bought my ticket then climbed on the train and waited for it to head out. The train took off and I was on my way to Canterlot. I had the vaguest notion of my own plans which involved visiting Canterlot’s orphanage. I know what you’re probably wondering “Jake why are you going to an orphanage.” The Answer is to adopt of course. I pulled out a book and started reading it. It was a book on Pegasi legends. I was interested in folklore of all the tribes, and currently Pegasi were my top reading subject. I read quietly ignoring the world around me, which was good because most of the passengers were ignoring me. Eventually the train came to a stop and I put my book away then walked toward the orphanage. When I got there I was tackled by a filly and a colt. The filly was a unicorn with a light blue mane and tail, and purple coat. The colt was an earth pony with a green coat, and brown mane and tail. I smiled and said “Hey Oak branch, how you doing little buddy? And how are you my little Shooting Star?” They didn’t have their cutie marks yet, but they were named by me when they first arrived at the orphanage because their parents refused to name two foals who were in their opinion worthless. I’d clocked their sire good for that one and their dam was forced to drag him away while the guards held me back. Oak nuzzled me and said “I’ve been good papa, I’ve been watching out for Star like you told me to. Although we’re wondering something, when are you going to adopt us like you said?” I smiled slightly and said “That’s why I’m here today. I’m going to adopt you my strong little oak and my beautiful shooting star.” They cheered and hugged me tightly. They were just old enough that they came up to my knees rather than were below them. Most foals started out at my mid-calf, grew up to be at my knees within the first six months, and grew to my waist by the time they were a few years old. Eventually like all ponies they would reach my stomach or chest depending. There were rare exceptions like Mac apple who stood even with me the princesses who stood slightly taller than me, and Gleaming who stood at my shoulder. I walked in with the foals clinging to my legs for dear life giggling and walked to the mistress’ room. She smiled when she saw me and said “Oak, Star, why are you clinging to Jake?” They giggled and hid behind my legs. She sighed and said “You have got to stop encouraging them so much Jake.” I shrugged and said “Well since I finally have my own place, money, and the ability to allow them to live with me, I can adopt them.” She smiled and said “I need proof Jake.” I pulled a folder out of my bag and laid it down on the desk between the two of us. She took it in her magic and started flipping through it. She smiled after ten minutes of looking and said “Everything looks acceptable Jake. I mean I know you get a stipend from the princesses besides working so I know you have plenty of cash. I see you have your house set up for foals, and I know you’ll love them which is the most important thing. So I think we can sign oak and star into your care.” I smiled at the mistress as the kids called her. Her real name was Windy Breeze. She was a light brown mare with a red mane and tale. Her special talent was wind magic, but because there was no call for it in Canterlot she opened the orphanage. I smiled at her and said “Great Windy. If that’s everything let’s sign the paperwork and the three of us will be out of your hair.” She laughed and said “You know you’ll have to occasionally bring them by to see the others, and is Star going to Celestia’s school?” I smiled and said “Of course I’ll bring them by, and not yet. I’ll let star attend a regular school in Ponyville where I’m living to start then I’ll probably enroll her in Celestia’s school.” She nodded and hoof bumped against my hand then I walked out after picking up my foals. They clung to me and I said “So kids, you want to go with Daddy to the palace?” They nodded wide eyed and I chuckled then said “Good because I have business with the princesses.” I walked to the palace, where the guards let me through without complaint then snuck into Tia’s room, her guards just smiling at me and plopped down on her bed. I knew it was the only place I’d be safe from Luna and Artemis until Tia was ready to see them. After about two hours Tia came in, having a break from day court, and plopped down not noticing me or my two foals. The foals giggled and stared at Tia in awe while I smirked and said “Rough day?” She nodded groaning and said “Very. The nobles are being extremely obnoxious.” I patted her shoulder and said “Comes with running a kingdom. Do you at least have someone you could count on to help against the stress?” She said “Yes but he’s in Ponyville. Honestly I’m happy he has a home away from the palace, but I wish he’d spend more time here. I honestly don’t know what goes through his mind.” I smiled slightly and said “Maybe he wants to spend more time with you but he doesn’t know how to get around your schedule. He probably doesn’t want to force you to choose between him and your little ponies. Also he probably has been seeing his other friends to take care of them.” Star and Oak giggled as Celestia sighed, without opening her eyes mind you, and said “I know he has others he talks to it’s just I wish he would see me as a mare not a diarch.” I smirked and said “Ah Tia I don’t see you as a Diarch I see you as one of my mares. I just don’t know how to treat you because you’ve been alive a lot longer than I have. I don’t want to step on your hooves or anything.” She sighed and said “You couldn’t step on my hooves Jake. I just wish you had your memories from before the founding of Equestria. It would make everyone’s lives different I mean you can better react to modern ponies, but you can’t react to Luna and I and see us for who we really are.” I smiled slightly and said “I’ll eventually go through that time Tia, don’t worry. Now why don’t you open your eyes and meet my little ones.” She slowly opened her eyes and said “Wait that was real and not a hallucination?” I nodded and she looked at me then at the colt and filly clinging to my stomach. She stared and said “Are these the two you snuck out of the palace to see recently?” I nodded and she said “They’re adorable.” They smiled and said “Thank you princess.” I chuckled glad they had manners and stretched then popped my back and held them as Tia smiled at us. She chuckled and I said “You know we’re a package deal now, right?” She nodded and I said “Good then I have no problem courting you Tia.” Suddenly Celestia’s door flew open and in trotted Luna and Artemis who gasped at the two foals on my lap and let out squees of delight. I chuckled and said “Before you two glomp us, let me release Solaria.” I focused on my magic then on Tia before drawing out Solaria’s essence and combining it with the elemental forces to form a body similar to her dream form. She appeared and gasped deeply then said “My, it feels different to be alive. Hello Jake, Artemis, Tia, Luna.” I chuckled and waved at her as my foals gasped and stared with wide eyes. She smiled benignly and said “Hello little ones. I’m Solaria Flare.” The others introduced themselves and I said “Princesses, meet my adopted daughter Shooting Star, and adopted son Oak Heart Branch. They’re both now the youngest members of the Wolf Clan. I now have a pack because of them.” The girls smiled and I noticed something out of the corner of my eyes. It looked like four Shadows I shoved the foals into Tia’s hooves, then pushed the other three around her and formed a barrier saying “SHOW YOURSELF SHADOWS!!! I KNOW YOU’RE NOT HERE FOR BENIGN REASONS!” They smiled and said “Is that any way to treat your children, Father?” > Chapter 10: Shadows, Fighting, Traveling, and Dragons (Part 1) > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- I growled and said “I only have two children and they are currently safe.” They laughed at me and I growled forming a sword out of mana. They smirked as I rushed at them then blasted me back into the wall pinning me there with four different waves of telekinesis. I growled and said “What do you want?” They laughed and said “Why to show you the truth of the world.” I growled and spat at them. They smirked and one said “Now that’s no way to treat your children daddy. After all we are formed by your taking the darkness from our mothers, darkness which you created when you vanished. After all darkness is not evil, now is it daddy?” I growled softly struggling against the hold they had on me and silently berating myself for not thinking they could do something like this to me. One of them lowered their hood, revealing a black version of Celestia with a black, crimson, and emerald mane. Her eyes were orange and she said “I’m the eldest of my four sisters. I am Flare Celeste. My three sisters are Solana Ray, Moonlight Dusk, and Fallen Star.” I growled and asked “Alright Flare, what do you want?” She smiled and said “Why to release your dark side daddy dearest. However it doesn’t seem to be there yet. Maybe it will take us hurting your mares, or our siblings, to bring out that side of you. For now you truly are just a writer. Where we come from you’re a warrior king. Writing is your hobby, but fighting is a thrill for you. Why daddy it’s a bloodbath when you’re challenged. You even have subjugated the griffons, zebras, and Minotaurs. Why you are so dangerous in reality that this nice guy act you show the ponies is just,” she stopped smiling here and frowned with a disgusted look saying “Sickening.” I snorted and said “You act like I’m some monster who has given up on everything.” She smiled and said “You’ve given up on believing in the good of others, instead you just watch out for your family and followers. Even the princesses here bow to your whim. Of course we’ve been alive a lot longer than that. I was born when you helped stop Eris, Solana when you helped stop Sombra. Moonlight when you first started turning to stone, and Fallen was born the day you turned to stone though we each took time to prosper and grow.” I glared and said “I doubt your mother’s gave you much to feed off of then. They’re beautiful mares who wouldn’t give in to darkness.” She laughed and looked at Celestia, Solaria, Luna, and Artemis. I followed her eyes to see all four of them looking down. I said softly “Girls?” They looked even further down at my words they’re eyes held tightly shut as I asked “You didn’t let it consume you, right girls?” Luna said softly “We did.” I wondered if she meant the royal we or her and Artemis. At a glance at Artemis I realized it was the latter. I swore and struggled trying to get to my girls to comfort them. I managed to free my hand and formed a fireball then lobbed it at the three who were still cloaked. Flare just caught it in her magic and seemed to absorb it. She laughed and said “Now, now Daddy. Two of us wouldn’t have been hurt by that but two of us would have at least felt a slight sting. I can’t have you doing things to hurt my sisters. Mama why don’t you tell him about the dark days? When you lost control and burned the city of Griffonhelm to the ground for harming your little ponies? Or the time you executed General Arrow Heart for refusing to follow your orders? Or how about you Aunt Luna, tell him about the curse you placed on the weaver who spoke out against you before your fall to the darkness?” I snarled and shouted “STOP IT! CAN’T YOU SEE THEY’RE HURTING FROM YOUR WORDS!!!! IF YOU TRULY SEE THEM AS FAMILY YOU WOULDN’T TORTURE THEM SO!” She laughed and said “Oh they are my family, but weaker versions. They can’t stomach what they did. My mother was proud of the destruction of Griffonhelm, after you mind broke her and twisted her to be more fitting as your consort at least.” I struggled, feeling anger build within me at each of Flare’s words. She chuckled and said “Oh Daddy this is child’s play. If you were at your full strength you’d easily be able to overpower us. Why do you cling to your weakness?” I closed my eyes focusing on my anger and slowly tamped it down. I said softly “What do you want? Why are you torturing Luna and Celestia? What sick game are you playing?” She laughed and said “The only game is exploiting their weakness. What I want is for the warrior who crushed the griffons, the minotaurs, and even the zebras when they turned against him. I want the man who tamed the Lupus, and crushed the caribou. I want the real you. Of course Aunt Eris isn’t here yet so maybe you haven’t become that man yet. I can wait, but in the meantime I think I’ll leave you a present. Come sisters, let’s leave father to his playtime.” Their magic dropped me and I formed a sword then lunged at them. They stopped me with merely a thought and said “Get Stronger Daddy, for something much worse than us is coming, and only you can stop it. After all, only you can purify and corrupt both, being a creature of chaotic harmony or harmonious chaos.” My sword vanished and I dropped to my knees as she walked past me with the other three and said “Let’s see if the royal guard is as strong as your fallen guard. After all dad, you said you trained the fallen guard yourself. The royal guard however is trained to fight for their country and even have an army. Let’s see the solar and lunar guards in particular stop the fallen regiments. Have fun saving lives, or let them fight until only one stands and you can claim your soldiers. Either way, it’ll be fun to watch.” I growled forming a new sword and climbed back to my feet then said softly “Bring on your armies. I’ll lead the guard to defeat them. Bring on your dark magic; I’ll lead spell casters to counter. Block out the skies; our Pegasi will clear the sky in ten seconds flat. Doesn’t matter what you do, EQUESTRIA WILL STAND STRONG AND WE WILL WIN!!!!!” She laughed and said “We’ll see.” Then the four stepped into a dark portal that made me think of Kingdom Hearts. I chuckled and said “Just like Nobodies.” I heard the sound of a struggle at the door and rushed toward it. I kicked open the doors to see the two day guard surrounded by a group of six creatures. I lunged forward and stabbed one in the head dropping it. The guards slightly rallied by that and lunged piercing the chests of two of the remaining five. They growled and the guards said “SIR! Are the princesses safe?” I nodded and got into a fighting stance the two guards smiling and said “Then we will guard them until our dying breath.” I snorted and lunged forward piercing the shoulder of one of the beasts. It reared back roaring and I kicked it in the face. It roared again and I slammed my blade of energy down its throat causing it to choke. I smirked and said “Die mother bucker, Die.” As it fell I noticed the guards had felled the other two abominations. I studied them as I formed another sword the first vanishing. They were as tall as most ponies, but hey had sharp teeth, claws, and made me think of a cross between ponies and dragons with a bit of canine and feline mixed in. their tails were long and slim like a feline’s their ears and eyes were lupine in appearance, and their bodies were pony like with claws of a dragon. I stared at the beasts and said “Well they’re obviously carnivores, but they’re a strange chimera.” The guards nodded and I said “The princesses are inside with my foals. They’re all behind a barrier that protects them, but I can’t lower it until the threat is gone. I’ll go help the guards, you guard the door.” They nodded and I rushed off to the sound of battle. I ran through the halls and stumbled upon the nearest battle. I growled softly as a guardsman’s throat was ripped out by a beast then it started feasting on his body, it’s muzzle covered in gore and blood. I rushed forward and sliced its head off spilling black blood all over the floor. I turned and saw three other guards holding off three times their number in enemy beasts. I threw a fireball at one knocking it back and burning it. It howled in rage and turned toward me the other eight following its attention. I smirked and said “Well then COME ON!” They lunged at me and I rolled out from under them and kicked the nearest into the spear of a guard killing it. However as I was getting to my feet two lunged and bit down on my arms immobilizing them. I winced and tried to fight them off but they just bit down harder. I swore and said “Great, HEY GUARDS I GOT THEM OFF YOUR TAILS! SO HOW ABOUT A LITTLE HELP HERE!!”’ The guards rushed over and helped me out, but they only saved me from having my throat ripped out. I kicked a beast in the head as it went for my throat and ended up on my back with the beasts slowly pulling my arms apart. I screamed in pain until a guard pierced the brain of the one on my left arm and it instinctively released me yelping. I started punching the one on my right arm over and over disorienting it and growled “Let go you stupid bucker!” I tried prying it off my arm, only for it to bite down harder digging into the bone. I yelled in pain as it was stabbed over and over by the guard who then turned on the rest of the creatures and engaged with them. I pried the corpse’s teeth off my arms and formed two swords of magic in my hands. I jumped into the fray managing to surprise the forsaken beasts, as I started thinking of them, and slammed my blades through the skulls of two bringing their number down to four. I’d killed three with some assistance and the guard had killed the other two. The guards worked together to flank the last four while I approached from the side. The guards were a pegasus, two earth ponies, and a unicorn. The unicorn was using his or her magic to keep them pinned, the pegasus flew overhead stabbing down at them, and the two earth ponies guarded the unicorn’s sides. I stabbed one in the leg causing it to drop for a few seconds, which was long enough for a guard to spear it in the neck. The other three howled out in rage and lunged at us breaking the magical grip holding them. I jumped back out of their reach and slashed one across the eyes only for its claws to rake the armor of one of the earth ponies tearing it apart and leaving the pony open to attack. I pulled him back and stabbed the beast that lunged at him through the eye with his spear. He smiled at me in thanks and I nodded then watched the last two study the four of us. They couldn’t escape so they lunged and we quickly finished them off. I spat to the side and shouted “GUARD FORM UP!” They quickly did as commanded and I said “You three are with me. We’re going to go through and show these creatures what Equestrians are made of. Understood?” They shouted “Sir Yes Sir.” After that we started walking the halls looking for any groups of guards that were being overrun and adding them to our small contingent. We lost a few to ambushes, but for every pony we lost we gained three more. Eventually we got to the throne room where the rest of our forces were barricaded in surrounded by four or five times their number of Forsaken Beasts. I growled realizing we were heavily outnumbered and tried to think up a plan. I realized the easiest way would be to make the group split up and target us so that those inside could get a respite. I whistled attracting the attention of my Pegasi guards and said “I need you to take to the air and dive bomb the enemy. Hit and run tactics. The unicorns will give you some support while the earth ponies in our guard will stand back and form a shield wall. I’ll work with the unicorns as my magic seems to be effective against these things. When the way is clear double back and regroup then you will all be under the orders of Captain Gleaming Shield. It was an honor to serve with you.” They realized that something was up and I didn’t plan on telling them just what that was. I didn’t plan on dying or anything like that, but there was a risk it could happen since I was going to be the target for the enemy once the unicorns and Pegasi fell back to the shield wall. I wasn’t joining the shield wall I was going to lead the fuckers on a merry chase and decrease their numbers little by little. I nodded at a pegasus to take the lead and blasted the rear of the enemy attracting their attention and killing a few in the blast. They snarled as more magic blasts started hitting them from multiple hallways, and I whistled then grabbed a spear and threw it into their ranks. Most moved out of the way but one unlucky SOB got speared through the middle. I smirked and said “Come get some mutts.” They snarled understanding the insult and started chasing me. I chuckled as I ran and started using magic to set up traps along the paths I was taking. All the magic use was starting to take its toll on me though. I had started out with enough magic to topple an alicorn, now I was about an average unicorn’s levels. Now the fact of the matter is my magic was like that after setting up all the traps, using my magic swords, and using magic to blast the forsaken. The forsaken were down to about twice the guards forces and were gaining on me. I was also starting to run on fumes from all the running, the injuries I’d gained, and the fact I’d been up since shortly after dawn. I ducked into an alcove as the beasts ran past me then stepped out as the last one passed. However that one was smart as it turned around and slashed my back when I turned to leave. I swore and stabbed my blade into its neck severing its spine. I coughed and limped my way back to the throne room where the guard had gathered and the night guard had finally arrived allowing for us to have even numbers with the beasts. I smiled and fell flat on my face passing out as a medic checked me over. My last conscious thoughts were “The girls had better be ok. Hell if any of these bastardos touched a hair on my girls or my foals I’ll revive them just to destroy them over and over again.” > Chapter 10 (Part 2) > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- I woke up in a hospital bed on my stomach. I groaned and twisted around feeling my back muscles tense then relax with each twist. I smiled slightly to myself and said “Gotta love magic.” I stretched and sat up then glanced at my arms, which were bandaged, then my torso where there were more bandages. I stretched more and popped my back then popped my neck and shoulders. It felt good to release all that tension so I grinned and started to stand up only to fall flat on my face. I just laughed good naturedly at my blunder then slowly climbed back into bed and said “Guess I’m not back to full strength.” I laid on my back, since it wasn’t bothering me, and waited for the doctor to come in and tell me how bad off I was. After about ten minutes, I finally heard hoofsteps approaching my room. I sat up in bed as a unicorn with a periwinkle blue mane and tail, a stethoscope cutie mark, and a lab coat approached. I smiled politely and said “What’s up Doc? How bad am I and how long will it take for me to stay here before I can leave?” They smiled and said “Hello I’m Doctor Thunderhoof. You gave us quite a scare.” I raised an eyebrow and he explained “You nearly pierced the veins in your arms, your back was torn open from shoulder to hip, and you had severe magic exhaustion. I’m amazed you’re awake already.” I smirked and pumped my fist at exceeding expectations on when I’d wake up, and the doctor continued “We were able to patch up your back mostly; there may be some scarring because we weren’t used to working on humans, and your arms should be fine by the morning. It’s currently nine o’ clock at night. You were brought in at one, so you were asleep eight hours.” I nodded and said “Thanks Doctor. You wouldn’t happen to have any cigarettes, would you?” He shook his head and bid me adieu then walked off to check on the guards who were in the infirmary from the battle. I sighed and closed my eyes laying back and trying to relax. After about ten minutes I heard footsteps passing by my bed again. I opened one eye and sat up to see the doc walking by. I nodded at him and closed my eyes again then laid back and stretched out. I yawned and started to doze as I laid there. Yawning again I found myself starting to slip into the dreamscape. I forced my mind out of the dreamscape into a regular dream, deciding I didn’t want to deal with the problems the dreamscape could cause. Sadly I should have chosen the dreamscape rather than the hell waiting within my mind. The dream began like so I found myself in a place I hadn’t visited in years. I was in a barren wasteland with a simple farm house standing tall. I was between the farmhouse and a barren field. I walked out into the field slowly. After a few steps I tripped over something. I landed on my face and slowly glanced at my feet where I saw a skull sticking up out of the ground. I stared at it and mumbled “Ah poor Horatio I knew him well.” I knew I should be more freaked but this was something so old for me that I was used to it. I knew I wouldn’t be scared till I awoke screaming in terror as the dream ended. I picked up the skull and saw it had a macabre appearance. I studied it and said “Who were you in life?” I sat up and tossed the skull at a barren tree on the edge of the property causing it to explode into dust. From behind me I heard “Ah so you’re finally back.” I turned slowly to see a demonic version of myself standing there. He had black hair with red tips, red eyes with black veins going throughout, wore a cloak that was red as freshly spilled blood, a shirt that was as white as bleached bone, and pants as black as burnt flesh. He smiled at me and said “Long time no see.” His teeth were all filed to points and the tips were coated in blood where they met. I sighed and said “Not you again. I thought the terror of seeing myself as a monster fell away with therapy.” He chuckled as I climbed to my feet and picked up a body from the ground beside him. It was the body of my buddy Aaron. He had a horrible look of anguish on his face, his hair was matted with blood, and there was a knife sticking out of his back. I cringed slightly and said “I never thought even in my worst moments I’d kill him.” The demonic version of me laughed his cloak flapping in the breeze and said “I had to get creative since you were blocking me out. I knew you no longer were affected by the traitor’s death, you never cared about Cody as he always said he wanted to die in battle, but little Aaron, well he was always someone you saw living in peace. So what do you plan to do now? Do you plan to let me show you what you could be, or are you going to shout about this being a dream?” I shivered as the wind blew through my shirt which was tattered and torn up, my jeans covered in patches, and my own cloak brown with holes inside it. I sighed softly and said “All claiming this to be a dream would do is take us to a new setting where you hunt for me. All fighting you would do is lead to me being exhausted when I wake up. However I refuse to let you take over.” He or I should say I, laughed and said “You sure have grown up, pup. I see you have accepted some of who you are, but not all. After all I’m still here and I’m part of you. You have to admit to yourself that you have a murderous rage within yourself. You showed it today, that’s why I was able to break out of your subconscious. You killed the forsaken without a second thought, all because their master threatened your precious bitches.” I snarled and said “Don’t you dare call them that. They are not bitches. They are beautiful, intelligent, and wonderful mares who love me for me.” The dark version of me laughed again and said “So they aren’t beautiful intelligent talented charming horses everyone sees? I mean come on Bitches could be an acronym in this case. Oh wait they call themselves ponies, don’t they? I wonder what they would do if they knew that originally you saw them as nothing more than a children’s cartoon. I wonder what they would do if you told them you’re not even sure this is real. For all you know this is your afterlife, or you’re in a coma, or this is all a dream and you’ll wake up tomorrow. You don’t know which terrifies you more than anything any of these ponies or their friends could do to you. If you’re in a coma then you may never wake up. What do you plan to do to find out if this is real or not besides die?” I spat to the side as I studied the darker version of myself and said “Nothing. I’m just going to live my life. I’ll fight when I have to, do whatever it takes to keep my family safe, and even find a way to fix my psyche so that you either disappear or return to being a piece of the whole. Either way I won’t have these stupid nightmares plaguing me for the rest of eternity!” He laughed and said “Well, let’s show you what happens when you lose control then so that you can wake up.” Suddenly Luna, Twilight, Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow, Fluttershy, Celestia, Pinkie Pie, Oak, Star, Scootaloo, and even Spike appeared. He smirked and I growled rushing forward. I winced as his blade pierced my chest as I stood before Spike. Spike smiled up at me and said “I knew you wouldn’t let me get hurt. What about mom and the others though?” I gave him a thumbs up and said “I’ll protect all of them. It’s a promise, and males always keep their promises.” He smiled then faded away as my mind accepted that I protected him. I grabbed the blade and pulled it out of my chest. The demon smiled and said “You’ve grown stronger.” Chuckling I replied “I’ve finally got a reason to fight that isn’t just proving myself or fighting for fun. I finally grew up.” He nodded and formed a spear then thrust it forward I jumped in the way feeling it pierce my stomach and saw Scoots, Star, and Oak vanish in a burst of light as they smiled at me. That left the mares. I coughed and said “I promised I’d protect them. I don’t break my promises. At least I don’t break them anymore.” He smirked as he released the spear and said “I always fought to make you stronger, whether it be in mind or in body. I only had your best interests in mind. You fight to protect your family, I fight to protect you. Eventually you’ll see that. For now however, I guess I’ll just let you go. You protected them from me, so now you just have to protect them from the world. Eventually you’ll get bogged down, but you can call on me at any time. The angel still needs to speak with you, but that will come in time. You are more than you believe Jake. I hope you realize just how important you are to the world before it destroys you. I hope you awaken to a bright new future.” I smiled and said “Thanks. You know you aren’t so bad. I hope one day I can reconcile the real you with the you my mind has made in the past. I guess I won’t be yelling when I wake up this time. See ya around, Jay.” He chuckled as I started to fade away back to the real world. I woke up feeling refreshed. Glancing at the clock I saw it was about twelve in the afternoon. I yawned and glanced around as I heard someone knock on the door to my room. I called out “It’s open.” The door opened and a nurse walked in. She was an earth pony mare with a pink coat, a light butter yellow mane and tail, and a pair of bandages for a cutie mark. I smiled at her and said “Hello Nurse, something I can help you with?” She smiled back and said “I’m just here to check on your bandages Mr. Wolf.” I nodded and sat up lowering the blankets so she could come over and untie the bandages around my stomach, chest, back, and arms. After the bandages were off my arms I saw the scars from the punctures caused by the damn beasts. I sighed and glanced down as the bandages around my chest and stomach were removed. I rolled over so the nurse could check on my back and she said “Your back looks pretty good. I think about two more weeks of being wrapped up and you’ll be ready for anything the world throws at you.” I nodded and asked “Hey nurse I have any visitors while I was out?” She smiled and said “Yes, you were visited by both the princesses, and a pair of unicorn mares. Honestly the princesses said they were going to alert your friends to your condition. Is there anything else I can help you with?” I nodded and asked “Where are my clothes?” She smiled and walked into the bathroom then came back with my clothes which looked a little worse for wear. I took them and got out of bed. She realized I was about to get dressed and left. I got dressed and climbed back into bed then stretched and popped my spine sighing in relief. I stretched and said “So Luna and Celestia came to visit, and I’m guessing the two unicorns were Solaria and Artemis. I’m amazed neither wanted to be a pegasus.” I popped my shoulder then started running my hands over my upper body. Midway through the third pass from my chest to my neck I heard someone ask “Having fun?” I slowly turned to the voice to see Moonlight, who was really Artemis, and Solaria studying me. I slowly lowered my hands looking unconcerned on the outside but swearing up a storm on the inside. They smirked and Solaria said “You know we’re trying to figure out how to reveal that there are two other alicorns, namely us.” I smirked and shrugged. They sighed and Moonlight said “Tia thinks it would be best to make a big grandiose announcement.” I chuckled and said “Tia likes to make big grandiose gestures to stun the nobility. If she introduces you two this way then it makes them take a second to change their plans allowing her to counter it. If she reveals you were nightmare moon and Sol Invicta respectively it changes everything. Anyway when can I leave this place?” They smirked and said “As soon as the doctor says it’s ok.” I snorted at that and laid my head back then stretched and Artemis climbed into bed with me while Solaria sat next to me in a chair. I raised an eyebrow at Arty and she smirked then nuzzled my cheek. I stroked her mane and she sighed in bliss then said “I love the fact you have fingers. Those things feel so good in my mane.” I chuckled and Solaria said “You realize that if you don’t get out of his bed Tia and Lulu are going to get on to you when they get here.” I chuckled and said “Why don’t you climb in from the other side? We’ll look all nice and cozy and they’ll get jealous.” She smiled liking that idea and climbed in on my right as Artemis laid her head on my chest from my left. I played with both their manes and closed my eyes zoning out. Eventually Artemis coughed and I asked “Yes?” She said “What are your plans for once you’ve healed?” I replied “I plan on traveling. I think I’m going to get a royal commission to be an ambassador and go from land to land talking with Equestria’s allies and preparing for their enemies. I’ll come back after doing a little recon and then I think I’ll settle down for a while in Ponyville. Why do you want to travel with me?” She shook her head sighing and Solaria explained “We’re going to be stuck here doing paperwork with Tia and Lulu. If we don’t they’ll feel like we’re abandoning them. You know they’re going to complain when you don’t plan on staying in Canterlot.” I snorted and Solaria said “Don’t snort at me. I’m just being honest. Speaking of honest, how are you and honesty doing with each other?” I shrugged and said “I see each of the element bearers as my precious people. If anything were to happen to them I’d be worried. Honestly if anything happened to anyone I cared about I’d be forced to take action. I’m not the type to let my loved ones be hurt. Speaking of my loved ones, the road is no place for foals.” They nodded in agreement and asked “Who are you going to have watch them while you’re away?” I smirked evilly and said “Why you four of course. It’ll be good practice for when we have our own biological foals. After all they’re old enough to take care of themselves mostly. They just need to be watched.” They gaped at me slack jawed and I smirked then kissed them both on the nose saying “You know you’re going to catch flies like that.” They glared at me and huffed then snuggled into my sides. I wrapped my arms around them as the door opened and two bundles of joy jumped onto the bed and wrapped their hooves around my neck. I stroked their manes and said “Hey little ones. Have momma Tia, momma Lulu, momma moony, and momma sunny been taking care of you while I was out?” Luna and Tia, who were behind the foals, looked at me and mouthed ‘Momma?!?’ I smirked and mouthed back ‘yes momma.’ I stretched and Star said “Momma Luna taught me a little magic.” I grinned and said “She did, did she? That’s great baby. I was hoping you’d get along with them. What about you little man, did you learn anything from your mommas?” Oak nodded and said “Yeah poppa. Mama Tia taught me how to feel the earth and grow plants. She even showed me how to make a seed blossom with life, but we missed you. Don’t go away like that again, please?” I winced slightly and said “Sorry little man but as soon as your daddy is feeling better he’s got to go traveling. I’ll be back between trips and will teach you everything I can. I promise that I won’t stay out longer than a month at a time and that after my last trip we’ll finally move back to my home town where we’ll be going back and forth between there and here at the palace every other week until I can get my affairs in order, ok?” Oak nodded and star asked “What does affairs mean poppa?” I kissed her nose and said “Affairs means things that someone has. An example of affairs is a job, a house, or even school.” She nodded getting the idea and I stretched then said “So how about we slip out of this nasty hospital and go upstairs to Momma Tia’s room.” The kids cheered and my mares all sighed realizing there was no way I was staying in the hospital another minute. Luna picked the foals up in her magic and set them on her back then said “Then come along my love.” I got up and kissed her as Solaria and Artemis followed me out. Tia tried to stop me but the four of us just looked at her like she was nuts. She sighed and followed along signing me out of the hospital then Luna led us to Celestia’s room where all seven of us climbed into Tia’s bed. Tia laid her head on my stomach and Luna laid her head on my chest. Meanwhile Arty and Solaria took the time to change back to their true forms and laid their heads on my shoulders. I smiled and said “Love you girls. I love all four of you.” The foals curled up on Luna’s back and I said “You are my family, all six of you.” The foals cheered and then fell asleep as Luna cast a spell on them. I smiled and said “I plan on spending my next few weeks here with you six, then taking a short trip to ponyville to tell the girls that I’m going on a trip. After that I want diplomatic status as I plan on visiting Equestria’s neighbors. I’ll even do some scouting in the tribes that are the enemies of Equestria as they won’t know where I belong. Until then let’s spend our time together and make the best of it.” The girls nodded in acceptance and the seven of us drifted off. *************************************Two Weeks Pass************************************************* It has been about two weeks since that night in Tia’s room. I was all healed up but before they’d let me go Tia wanted me to train with Gleaming Shield. I agreed if for no other reason than fighting with the guard captain would get me used to dealing with shield mages. I stretched as I stood facing down Gleaming in the middle of the courtyard. She’d warmed up to me a little bit thanks to the princesses and her best friend who happened to be Cadance or Cady as she asked me to call her. I’d spent my weekends hanging out with Cadance and my week days with my mares. The more time spent with Cadance the more I felt one of the soul threads I’d always been able to sense connecting the two of us. This is probably the first you’re hearing about the soul threads. I guess you could call them connections. In my case I’ve always been able to sense them, and they grow stronger the more care people put into them. Honestly they’re kind of important at least to me. Anyway as I said I stood facing down Gleaming and she formed a shield saying “You won’t be able to land a hit on me.” I smirked taking that as a challenge and formed a magic blade. She smirked and said “That won’t break my shield.” I grinned thinking she was pretty cocky then I saw her smile and realized she was being playful. It wasn’t normal for her, but that’s not to say that she didn’t know how to be playful, just that this was the first time I’d seen her act as such. I stretched and said “One swing.” She raised a nonexistent eyebrow and I said “One swing and I’ll shatter your bubble.” She snorted and motioned with a hoof for me to bring it on. I smirked and rushed at her swinging my sword with all my might and pouring power into it. The first hit shattered the shield but left me breathless allowing Gleaming to turn around and buck me into a wall. I winced as I got up forming a spear of magic and threw it at her. She stepped out of the way only for me to teleport behind her and grab the spear out of the air then hit her with the butt of it. She winced and glared at me charging up a spell. I smirked and said “Bring it on mare. I know you’re not done you’re to strong for that.” She smiled darkly at my praise and blasted me back into the same wall which caused it to crack and made my spine let out a loud popping sound. I fell to all fours as the spell ended and coughed softly. My back was killing me, my stomach hurt, and honestly I was enjoying every second of this. I guess I’m somewhat of a masochist who knew. I rushed at Gleaming dodging between magic blasts and slammed my fist into her muzzle stunning her. I quickly grabbed her horn and kicked her legs out from under her then sat on her and forced her head down. She struggled saying “No good cheater!” I snorted and said “All is fair in a fight. All that matters is winning or losing because you don’t want to die in a combat situation.” She sighed and I asked “Do you yield?” She nodded and I released her horn then helped her back to her hooves before walking over to the watching guard. They watched me and I said “You’re commander fought with honor. If she were against a race that prided itself upon its honor she would have won. Know that honor is never a bad thing, but sometimes it must be released. I don’t fight with honor because I’ve never felt a need to. If I ever am asked to be in an honorable duel then I will fight with honor. A fight isn’t a duel, though a duel is a fight. That is all.” I turned and started for Tia and Luna who were watching me then saw that Arty and Solaria had the kids on their backs. The kids waved at me and I smiled at them. Gleaming walked up and bowed to Luna and Tia. I smirked at her then said “Hello lovely princesses and my children, how are you on this fine day?” The kids giggled and Luna smiled while Arty smirked. Tia sighed and muttered about flippant humans and Solaria grinned. I raised an eyebrow and said “How am I flippant Tia?” She stared at said “How do you know that’s what I said?” My wolf ears stuck up above my hat and she said “Oh right canine hearing. Well you’re always flippant. You just tend to not be too bad toward Luna and I most of the time. So how are you? Are you ready for your journey?” I nodded and said “I’m good, and yes I’m ready. I’ll just miss my kids.” The foals smiled happy to hear I’d miss them then I kissed the tops of their heads and said “But I’m doing this for them. Equestria needs allies. I have a feeling Equestria’s enemies are gaining strength. However that isn’t fact. My feelings have been wrong however I don’t think this is the case. That said I’d better be off to finish preparing for my journey. The foals whined softly and said “Do you really have to go papa?” I nodded and hugged my foals who said “We’ll miss you papa, stay safe.” I smiled and nuzzled them both then Oak said “I’ll keep the girls safe like you told me to papa. I know you don’t want to come back to trouble.” I smiled and Star said “I’ll keep everyone happy papa. Just like you taught me a smile goes a long way. I know our mommas will be as sad to see you go as we are but I’ll keep them cheered up until we get your first letter and you come home.” I smiled and said “My precious little ones. I’m so proud of you. I don’t expect anything from you, but if you truly want to help then just stay safe and keep out of your mommas’ ways.” They nodded and I walked off toward my room hearing my mares talk amongst themselves. I waved at them over my shoulder saying “I’ll drop by the throne room for one last goodbye then I’m heading out Tia, Lulu, Arty, Sola.” I walked to my room greeting everyone in my path and grabbed my bag then finished packing it with the necessities and threw it on my back. I winced as it hit a sore spot and thought “Damn that spar before leaving wasn’t my best idea. Ah well at least I got a little of Gleaming’s anger out.” I popped my back and sighed as it felt a little better before walking to the throne room where Tia and Lulu were waiting for me. I kissed them both then hugged Artemis and Solaria who showed up out of a side door and said “Look out for each other. I’ll be back and then I won’t have to take this trip for a long time hopefully.” I dug in my bag and pulled out a pack of gum then popped a piece in my mouth and started for the door. When I reached it Tia called out “Don’t do anything Rash. I know you have high opinions of certain species but don’t hold your opinions of their feral cousins against the races of Equus. If you die we’ll never forgive you.” I chuckled and gave her a thumbs up then jogged to the local airship docks. I walked up to the dock master and asked “Any ships leaving Equestria’s borders?” He looked me up and down then nodded. I grinned and asked “Any headed to the Canis Islands?” He nodded again and I asked “How much for passage?” He said “To the lupine continent fifty bits a night which covers your meals and passage, or you can work. To the Vulpes lands twenty bits a night because it’s closer same thing. The coyote and jackal islands are ten bits a night, and finally if you are going to the domestican lands it’s fifty bits both ways. It’s twenty five bits one way. That’s because it only takes two days to get there.” I nodded and said “How far away is the lupine continent?” He smirked and said “Only three days so one fifty bits. However because of the trouble on the way we’re looking for warriors who can fight who will get free board. Sadly you’re neither a unicorn nor a pegasus so you’re useless for sky fighting.” I snorted and formed a bow of magic then he said “Well ain’t that something. I guess you are useful. Would you be willing to work rather than pay?” I nodded and he said “Great, ship leaves in twenty minutes. We just finished packing up the goods we’re just waiting on fighters and passengers. If we can clean up the pathway we may be able to decrease the cost of passage.” I smiled and said “I’ll be happy to help.” He nodded and I walked to the ship where he introduced me to the captain. I bowed politely and said “Jake Wolf at your service Captain. I have been training with the guard and am an expert marksman. I’ll be happy to clear the sky of pesky bandits.” He nodded and motioned for me to board. I climbed aboard making a new bow of magic and forming a quiver of energy arrows then chanted under my breath making the arrows into physical objects that wouldn’t shatter the moment I stopped pumping magic into them. I finished my gum and spat it over the side as the rest of the crew boarded and the captain approached me. He studied me and said “What’s with the fancy bow, I thought only unicorns could use them?” I smirked and shook my head showing my hands. He studied them then said “Ah so you’re the creature the princesses are keeping in the castle. I’m Dusty Skies. I captain this vessel and my orders are like those of the princess on land. If you have a problem with that, then get off now because I won’t tolerate people ignoring my orders.” I nodded and saluted him then he said “You’ve been given passage as a fighter. We need fighters for multiple reasons. Most importantly we have to worry about sky raiders, pegasi and griffons who live along the trade routes and think they can make a quick buck by raiding ships.” I nodded and said “I got it. My job I’m guessing is to shoot down the damn raiders and protect the ship.” The captain nodded looking pleased with my assessment and I continued “No worries Captain so long as I’m on your ship I won’t let a raider board, nor will I let them attack the ship.” He nodded and said ‘See that you don’t.” I nodded and put an arrow to the string of my bow, then locked it in place and held it there watching as the ship took off and started on the first leg of my journey. I spat out my gum and popped a new piece into my mouth as we began travelling. After about ten minutes I made my bow vanish and put the arrow back into the quiver then sat down and watched over the side as the towns of Equestria started passing by below. I stared down at the world as it passed by, knowing it would take about three hours to get to the coast, and from there almost three days to reach the closest edge of the Lupine Continent. I yawned knowing we’d face no problems in Equestria but as soon as we passed to the sea we’d have to worry about the first of the bandit tribes. I spat out the gum I was chewing over the side and started doing exercises to relax my body. After about two hours I got some of the crew who were off duty into a conversation which lasted us until the sea came into site. I snorted and said “Horseshoe bay and beyond the Manelantic sea. I stretched and formed my bow again watching the right side our vessel as the other guards manned the port, forward, and aft sides. I studied the clouds nearby looking for any sign of pegasi or griffons who didn’t belong. Our own pegasi were keeping the front of the ship clear. After an hour of nothing the guards shifted. I stayed on guard, knowing that a shift change would be the perfect time to attack, but nothing happened. I sighed relieved and stretched then popped my neck and fired an arrow down into the sea causing an explosion of water. As the water cleared I saw three pegasi flying in from a short distance away with a pair of what looked like guns mounted on their backs. I stared and instantly shouted “SKY RAIDERS!!!” The raiders heard my shout and let out curses I barely picked up. I released an arrow taking one in the wing and it caused him to drop. His companions ignored him and continued onward. I growled softly in disgust and shot a second who quickly moved out of the way of my arrow. I snarled in displeasure and released two more arrows in rapid succession. The raiders flew around them getting closer and started firing upon the ship, as their companions attacked from below and the other side. I growled softly in displeasure and released more and more arrows. In all honesty I was forming arrows as soon as I was firing them. Eventually I filled up the sky and the raiders had to scatter and regroup. I smirked and shot one in the throat causing him to drop like a stone. The airship started to rise higher and I heard the unicorns shouting about boarders. I turned to face them and switched my bow into a sword then rushed at the nearest boarder. I slammed into the boarder causing him to stumble. I plunged my blade into his breast and caused him to gasp in pain. I stared into his eyes as the light left them and said softly “You chose your fate.” He fell to the deck dead and I turned to catch the pike of an enraged griffon. I pulled the pike from her grip and plunged it into her throat pushing her over the side then called out “Does anyone need help?” I got negatives in reply and sighed then let my blade vanish. I swore I was going to have to get a blade made of a physical material before it was all said and done. I couldn’t keep summoning magic weapons then dispersing the magic over and over. It was starting to weigh on me. I sat down on the deck breathing a bit heavily and stretched then popped my spine and said “How many did we lose?” One of the ship’s overseers looked at me and said “Three guards, one pegasus two unicorns. The crew was saved thanks to their efforts so we’re going to give them a proper burial. As for the dead raiders, we’re going to just toss them over the side.” I nodded and got up then walked down to my cabin to grab a proper dress shirt for the ceremony for the fallen. I walked onto the deck as the ships on board priest appeared and started a eulogy for the fallen. I sent a prayer for their souls to the afterlife and watched as each body was lowered over the side. We were out over the sea so the bodies made soft splashes as they landed into the water and sunk. I formed my bow again and started releasing arrows into the air that exploded in time with each splash. After the third splash I banished my bow and walked back downstairs to rest in my cabin. I sighed and mumbled “Stupid sky pirates. Three soldiers won’t be returning home because of them. I hope they made it into Elysium or whatever passes for Elysium in this world.” I popped a piece of gum in my mouth as I plopped down on my bed wondering what the afterlife held for me, if it held anything. I closed my eyes as I swallowed my gum and put myself into a meditative trance then slipped into the dream realm. When I entered I was greeted by millions of little lights. I smiled and said aloud “The lights of the dreamers. I guess it’s later than I thought. I wonder if any of my girls are asleep.” I didn’t know how I could access the realm of dreams but I figured I could always ask Luna and Artemis about it. I yawned softly; feeling tired even though my body was resting, and looked for Twilight’s dreams. I found her after what felt like an eternity and entered it after checking to make sure she wasn’t having anything to personal. I found myself in a lecture hall with Twilight going on about magical theory. I sat down and waited for the lecture to end then approached Twi and said “Hey beautiful.” She giggled and said “Hey Jake. What are you doing here; I thought you said you weren’t a fan of modern magic. You act like how we cast magic is too convoluted.” I smiled and said “I just came to see my favorite purple unicorn.” She smiled and hugged me then stepped away and glanced around. I followed her eyes not seeing anything and said “Whatcha looking for Twi?” She said “I’m looking for the professors from the university I thought they might want to question me on my dissertation.” I chuckled and said “Ah, well I don’t know why they aren’t here, but if they don’t show up I have something to tell you.” She nodded slowly and stretched then nuzzled my stomach before looking away blushing. I chuckled and waited a little longer then said “Twi this is a dream.” She stared at me confused and asked “What do you mean it’s a dream?” I raised an eyebrow and said “Just that. I wouldn’t hesitate to go to your dissertations and what not for one thing. I know how hard you work on your magic studies. Also if this wasn’t a dream you’d probably be a lot more surprised to see me since last you heard I was in Canterlot.” She realized I was right and said “Darn it. I was hoping that this was real. I should have known. Anyway if you’re in my dreams does that mean Princess Luna is helping you dream walk?” I shook my head and said “No I’m dream walking on my own. I just thought I’d let you know I’m spending time in the canine islands, starting with the lupine continent. After that I’ll probably return to Canterlot for a month or so then it’ll be back to ponyville, unless something comes up that requires me to return sooner.” She gave me the puppy dog eyes and I said “I promise Twi I’ll be back ASAP. However I’ll be bringing two foals with me when I come to Ponyville. I adopted them, their names are Oak and Star.” She giggled as she let the puppy dog eyes passed away and said “They sound adorable. Can you make images of them appear so I know what to look for when you come in?” I nodded and images of my two foals appeared then trotted up to Twilight and started asking her questions. She giggled and said “They’re adorable. So what’s going on that you have to head to the canine isles?” I sighed and said “We have enemies that we have to prepare for. I am going to get us allies. Also I needed to go somewhere I could get meat.” She raised an eyebrow and I said “I can handle plants Twilight, but I was mostly carnivorous in the past. I can’t just completely give up on meat, but if I find out it’s from sentient beings I’ll only eat if I have no other choice.” She slowly nodded and said “Alright Jake I trust you. So how long can I expect you to be in my dreams for?” I shrugged and she asked “Can we cuddle?” I made a bed appear and wrapped my arms around her pulling her to my chest and cuddled the crap out of her. She smiled and snuggled into me saying “You know I really care about you.” I smiled and said softly “I know and I love you Twi.” She gasped and I continued “I’ve cared about you since we first met but I’ve known about you a lot longer. I’ve loved you a long time. I can honestly say I see you and Spike as family. I trust Spike to keep you in check just as I trust you to keep him safe. I left Oak and Star in the care of the royal sisters, so I know they’re safe. I just worry about all of you. However I get the feeling there are a lot of mares I will come to love who will love me. You, Lulu, Tia, Arty, Sola, and other are all too important to me for me to let out of my sight very long. This trip hopefully won’t take too long but I can’t say for sure. So far we’ve already run into some trouble.” She gave me the most deadpan stare I’ve ever received as she said “I can’t let you go anywhere without getting into trouble, can I?” I winced and muttered under my breath. She looked at me and said “What was that?” I just smiled innocently. She stared giving me an even more deadpan look and said “Jacob Wolf, what did you say?” I smiled innocently and said “At least I didn’t fight too much with your big sister.” She hoofed me in the chest and grumbled. I chuckled and said “I only broke her shield. I think I earned her respect.” She raised an eyebrow and motioned for me to go on. I sighed and explained then said “By the way my full name is Jacob David Wolf, but my author name is Jacob Shadow Wolf or Jake Shadow Wolf.” She nodded slowly getting a devious smirk that looked adorable on her face. I kissed her and said “You pull off sexy evil.” She smirked and nuzzled me under my chin then mumbled something. I asked “What was that?” She smiled and said “You’re lucky you’re cute. If only you were a true stallion.” I chuckled and slowly got up the stood in front of her and let my inner stallion loose. I felt my body start to shift and change feeling my joints and bones popping. After a few minutes I fell to all fours and hair covered my body. It turned black as it reached a full luscious coat, my hair turned into a fiery mane, I grew a fiery tail to match my mane and I felt something growing out my forehead and shoulders. I looked back and blinked. Twilight looked up then gasped and said “You’re an alicorn.” I snorted and said “Yes. I’m also a hell stallion or a stallion who controls the flames of Tartarus. I didn’t expect to be an alicorn, a unicorn sure, hell even a pegasus, not a full blown alicorn. Wonder why this change happened.” She shrugged and walked around me studying me. I looked at her over my shoulder as my tail flagged and she said “Don’t you have a stallion hood in your human form?” I nodded and she said “It looks the same in this form. So, what do you plan to do Mr. Hell Stallion?” I just whinnied and nibbled her mane making her laugh. I shifted back to my human form and plopped back on the bed where Twilight curled up with me and said “If you could take that form you’d make a lot of mares happy, though your stallion hood should please any mare.” I nodded and stretched out. She kissed me and said “I think I love you too.” I grinned and said “Thanks love.” She smiled and I said “So, what happened with you and the girls lately?” She started telling me about things that had been going on in ponyville. I chuckled at the antics of our friends. I felt Twilight waking up so I kissed her one last time and said “Talk to you in your dreams another night beautiful. You’re waking up so I gotta go. I should probably check on the crew I’m with anyway. Love you, talk to you later.” She nodded as she started to fade and mouthed “Love you” back to me. I smiled and woke up a few minutes later grinning.